Work Text
Title - Pink Skies - Zach Bryan27/08/1993Valerie’s summer so far had been pretty normal as she spent the long hot days doing as she pleases, as the end of August came about a sinking feeling that something bad was going to happen came over her, she attempted to ignore it thinking it would go away.It in fact did not go away as she woke up to a usual day before heading downstairs to join her aunt and uncle for breakfast. Instead of the usual relaxed atmosphere a sense of tension filled the air as she scanned the kitchen to find her aunt and uncle huddled over the newspaper looking solemn. They directed their attention to the fifteen year old as she entered the room.“Valerie” Andromeda started “Your father”“He what?” she interrupted, the mention of her full name was never a good way to start things.“Val let your aunt finish” Ted scolded lightly.She gestured for her to carry on to which she did. “Your father escaped from Azkaban” she explained “It’s in the prophet” she handed the teen the paper “Front page and all”Her fathers face flashed across the front of the page, she gripped the edges of the paper before putting it back on the table, she felt incredibly overwhelmed with emotion about the whole situation. She didn’t want to be at the table anymore, she didn’t even want to be in the house, just with her friends.“Can I go to Diagon Alley, the twins are staying there until term starts in a few days” the girl requested, her voice lacking a sense of emotion.“Of course, would you like to stay there? we can give you the money” Andromeda responded knowing her friendship with the twins.“Andy, are you sure?” Ted questioned.“Molly and Arthur will be there, we'll send her through the floo, she will be fine,” her aunt explained.“Fine,” Ted agreed.“Thanks, I’ll go and pack” Val responded leaving the room after taking the paper back off the table.Once she reached the haven of her bedroom she broke into tears, she hadn’t seen her father for 12 years, since she was three, he was all she had known. She was conceived when her father was young and was disregarded by her mother whom she didn’t know so her father was her life until he was imprisoned. She didn’t know how she was feeling, part of her was happy that she could have a chance of seeing her father again, the other half was anxious as he was a murderer and maybe he wasn’t the man three year old Valerie remembered, even if he was she wouldn’t be able to find him anyway.She calmed herself and swept her long black curls away from her face, tying them up hastily before beginning the tedious process of packing. Her belongings were largely packed as the summer holidays came to a close so it didn’t take as long as she had originally expected. She then made herself look presentable changing into a pair of light wash flared jeans which she paired with a pale green jumper that highlighted her grey eyes. She double checked she had packed everything before pulling on her platform Dr Martens and sliding her wand into her back pocket.She lugged her case down the staircase and said goodbye to her aunt and uncle before entering the fireplace and taking a handful of floo powder and calling out “The Leaky Cauldron”. The spinning effect immediately washed over her and before she could fully adjust to it she felt her feet hit solid ground and her senses came back to her.She exited the fireplace and spotted the selection of gingers as they spotted her. The twins got up off the bench they were sitting on and called out “Val” and made their way over to the girl. She hugged Fred first as he had noticed her before George, she then went to hug George acknowledging the effect of the summer on the twins. Both twins had grown again and towered over the girl even with her platform shoes, they had also grown into themselves and were more attractive and seemed less similar and she found herself unable to look away from George.Mrs Weasley was next to greet the girl embracing her with a sorrowful look in her eyes. The look brought Valerie back to the truth of her father and not wanting to deal with the same thing more than once she excused herself purchasing a room and locating it, confining her belongings to it before bracing herself to head back out.She was about to head back down to the pub when she heard a knock on the door followed by a voice.“Valerie,” George whisper-shouted.“Val, let us in,” Fred added.Giving in to them the girl opened the door letting the red headed twins into her room, she shut the door behind them and retook her place at the head of the bed. George sat at the end of the bed whilst Fred lounged on the armchair opposite them.“We saw the stuff about your dad, I mean who hasn’t” Fred started“Way to cut to the chase” Valerie responded“How are you about it all?” George asked.“Mixed emotions, It’s odd that I might be able to see him again but he is also convicted for mass murder”“You say that as if he is innocent” George commented, a pause hung in the air in which the expression on both twins faces contorted as they predicted what the girl may say next.“What if he is, the only evidence that it was him is that he was the only one alive at the scene, but if he completely obliterated one entire person why not do it to the rest” she explained “Do you get what I’m on about?”“No” “Yes” was the response, the first one from Fred the second George.“She’s basically saying why erase the evidence for one person instead of all of them, then you could get away with it. To be fair he had no reason to get himself locked up, he had you and a stable life” George explained.“You two are on something” Fred exclaimed “You're saying you want to prove that your dad, the mass murderer of the century is innocent?”“Yes,” they said in unison.“You know what count me in” he concluded “How would we start though?”“Oh, I have all the newspaper articles from the time and the majority of my dads old letters etcetera we should see if they cross over in any way, I think that’s a good way to start” Valerie announced, getting off the bed and heading to her trunk.The twins joined her as she opened it and rummaged through pulling out a lock box. She pulled a chain out from under her jumper from which a key hung. She used the key to unlock the box, it practically sprang open with the amount of papers in it.“Wow, I wasn’t expecting that much,” Fred announced, eyes wide.“The oldest dates back to August of ‘77, it’s to my uncle Remus when my dad found out he had put a baby in my mother” she started nonchalantly “I reckon he started keeping them as a record of me, also I haven’t seen Remus since I was three as well so we can’t use him as a point of reference” covering all bases to avoid unnecessary questions.She then rummaged further in her trunk and pulled out a notebook and a quill. She opened the notebook and entitled the first page “Friends of my dads” and started scribbling down a list.As she wrote George peered over her shoulder and read out the names “James Potter, Lily Potter ‘nee Evans’, Remus Lupin, Peter Pettigrew, Marlene Mckinnon” she then stopped writing.“All those names are mentioned in the letters, all school friends” she concluded.
“Ok, that doesn’t get us anywhere” George responded.“Maybe if we cross reference them with the articles it will tell us something” Fred reasoned.Valerie spread the several newspaper articles across the floor of the room.“Well the obvious ones are Harry’s parents” she started referring back to the list and scribbling their death date and suspected cause.“Peter Pettigrew!” George called “He was killed the same night, ‘All that was left was his finger’” he quoted“Great, any mention of the other two?” she asked, adding what George had said to her notes.The trio continued to scan the papers, occasionally a sigh was heard followed by a rustle of papers until Valerie eventually came across the name Marlene Mckinnon.“I found another, Marlene Mckinnon, it says she was killed by ‘You know who’ a few months earlier” she announced before scribbling it down in her notes. “The list looks pretty good so far I’d say”The three started putting away the letters when Fred mentioned “Val, your dad references a guy called ‘Prongs’ in a letter to Remus, you might want to add that to your list”“Thanks, I will now” she said, collecting the piles of letters from the boys before locking them away and then adding the name to the list.“I’m going to head back down for lunch now” Fred announced, leaving George and Valerie alone.Valerie was shutting her trunk as George said “I like what you have done with your hair it looks nice” mentioning the large improvement from the previous years haircuts“Thanks, I cut it over the summer, you have also figured out how to style yours, it looks great” she smiled blushing slightly before beginning to exit the room. George followed suit as they made their way back downstairs.The long table in the middle of the pub was occupied by a sea of redheads and a frizzy haired brunette Valerie recognised to be Hermione. She sat opposite the twins on the table and Hermione took place next to her holding a large grumpy looking ginger cat.“Hermione, your cat is cute, what’s its name?” she posed“It is not cute, it tried to kill Scabbers” Ron argued defensively clutching the rat to his chest.“HE is cute, thanks Valerie and HE is called Crookshanks” Hermione retorted. Valerie sent a smile back and turned away from their argument back to the twins.“Oh, by the way I came up with some ideas for pranking but in the form of sweets” she announced “Weird I know but we can use potions to make them do things if that makes sense”“No, it does, that sounds good, we have been brainstorming ourselves” Fred responded.“Yeah, we have thought more simply, like sticking entire rooms to the ceiling and slightly moving objects over by a centimetre until they completely lack functionality” George elaborated.“I like it, simple but effective. We will have to inform Lee on the train” Valerie added.The black haired girl continued to indulge in conversation with the twins until she spotted Harry coming down the stairs. Hermione and Ron darted over to him excited to see their best friend after summer. Once he had got settled Mr Weasley pulled him aside. They were talking and moving across the pub whilst doing so. Valerie tried to ignore them but they kept sending glances in her direction leading her to believe they were talking about her dad presumably saying that he was after Harry for ‘revenge’.“Earth to Val” brought her back to the conversation with the twins.“Sorry, I spaced out” she claimed, still looking over at Harry and Mr Weasley, she obviously wasn’t incredibly discreet as both boys in front of her turned to look as well.“What’s so interesting about our dad and Harry?” George questioned.“They're talking about my dad, they keep looking at me and Harry does not look happy” she explained.“Why? You don’t control your dad” George added.“Exactly but I don’t think Harry’s taking it that way” she claimed as the boy walked over to join the large table.The group ordered food and throughout the entire meal Harry kept sending looks over to her as he conversed with Ron and Hermione who also would send occasional glances at her. The twins had picked up on it too, glancing between Valerie and the thirteen year olds. Harry eventually got up to leave. The grey eyed girl was eager to ask him about his topic of conversation so followed him stopping him in the hallway with slight anger taking over her.“Harry” she called out, causing the boy to stop and turn.“I don’t want to talk to you Valerie” he responded“If it’s because of my dad that’s a stupid reason” she exclaimed sharply“It’s not a stupid reason if your dad killed my parents” he retorted“Yeah but do I look like a 30 year old mass murderer” she reasoned“Well, I can definitely see the resemblance but besides that you knew him for long enough to turn out like him” Harry argued“Of course the three years I spent with my dad really moulded me as a person not the 12 spent with my aunt and uncle they meant nothing” she snapped“At least you got more than one with him, something you can remember” he called back“Let’s not turn this into a competition Harry” she said attempting to de-escalate the situation“I thought it already was. Your awfully defensive over your father”“He is my dad I thought that would be self explanatory”“He’s an awful person though so you shouldn’t defend him after what he did” he challenged“If you aren’t going to be able to see me as myself, only as him then I won’t try to reason with you, but don’t hold a grudge against me, I can’t control my lineage”The two separated heading to their separate rooms. Valerie resisted slamming the door and threw herself onto the bed and stared at the ceiling for a while before getting up to lock her door. She felt helpless, she was really like her father. She knew it, they are the spitting image of each other and she holds his personality, as she constantly loses her temper and becomes blind to her emotions. Maybe Harry was right, but it didn’t matter to her as she held the slight bit of hope that her father was an innocent man.After a moment of thought the girl got the letters back out, she assumed ‘Prongs’ was a nickname because who would name their child ‘Prongs’ so aimed to find another reference to it which she did, there was a letter addressed from ‘Prongs’ to her dad. Just as she began to read the contents of the letter she heard rapid knocking on her door and felt an overwhelming sense of deja vu.“Val, it’s George I know where the name Prongs came from” he called from the other side of the door.The girl sprang up from the floor quickly unlocking the door and letting George in who was surprisingly unaccompanied. He held parchment in his hand, one she recognised to be the marauders map. She returned to her previous position, George sitting down opposite.“Prongs is one of the creators of the map” George explained muttering “I solemnly swear I am up to no good” he spread the map out on the floor as the name Prongs appeared complimented by Padfoot, Moony and Wormtail, she jotted all names down on the notebook she was using to keep track of the names.“I also found something, Prongs is here” she pointed to the letter “It’s addressed to Prongs from my dad, I haven’t read it yet so it may reveal something”She quickly scanned the contents of the letter not dissimilar to the large majority of letters she had. This was until they came across ‘I can’t wait for my Starlette to have a friend, it will only be a month or so now till mini Prongs is here’ she looked at the date the letter was addressed 15/06/1981. It clicked.“Prongs is James, it’s Harry’s dad, the letter references Harry before he was born” she exclaimed.“The nickname your dad gives you is cute also, I feel like a proper detective,” George chuckled. “Do you think your dad could be one of the people on the map?”“Probably, it seems like he and James were good friends,” she answered “Which one would he be though?”“I don’t know but I wouldn’t want my nickname to be Wormtail, reminds me of a rat” George grimaced.“True”They sat in awkward silence for a minute until George broke the alien sensation.“We heard yours and Harry’s argument, mum said not to get involved and pick sides” he said looking at his hands, picking at his cuticles before looking up at the girl “I’m on your side though don’t tell my mum” she laughed slightly at the comment.“I suspected everyone would we’d barely reached the top of the stairs” she sighed “I let my emotions get the best of me again, Andromeda would be scolding me about it now if she were here” she laughed again similar to before.“You can’t help it, you know,” George reasoned.“Yeah, I do, I think it reminds her of my dad too much, I remember the first time I let my emotions take over when I snuck out to yours last summer she said I would be grounded until I graduated and I argued it was through the floo and she trusts your parents and she was overreacting she had called me ‘Sirius’ she said ‘Sirius you can’t’ before trailing off it de-escalated immediately” she paused “I can’t imagine how hard it must be for her living with her cousins daughter, they were close before the war and I’m exactly like him”
“I didn’t know you would get in that much trouble for that” he said fondly remembering the day“It didn’t last longer than the day it was said on” she smiled before another paused took over“I know that looking at your dad’s past, hell it’s also your past is definitely hard for you but you can talk about it to me, I’m sure Fred would offer the same as well” he stammered“I know” she smiled softly “This summer made me realise how much I rely on you and Fred” she confessed “I never thought that I would see my dad again, and I suppose the slight chance of it is exciting”“Well, I’ll leave you now, I’ll see you at dinner” George said moving towards the door.“Yeah, see you” she smiled back as the door clicked shut.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
01/09/1993The last days of summer flashed by, the development on proving her fathers innocence was miniscule, her and the twins had only found more letters addressed to ‘Prongs’. Additionally, her very public argument with Harry drove a wedge between the trio of third years and the trio of fifth years, Valerie apologised profusely to the twins over the fact that their youngest brother wouldn’t talk to them but they claimed to prefer it that way. Despite the freedom of summer coming to an end the idea of heading back to school was welcomed due to the dramatic turn of events over the last week.Valerie woke up early on the morning of September first prepared for the journey to school, however, the journey to the train station sparked a different feeling to the relief of last night, something didn’t feel quite right about heading to Hogwarts her second home, she couldn’t place her finger on the exact reason but blamed it on the sour note caused by her and Harry’s argument.Entering the busy environment of platform 9¾ was enough to take the girl’s mind off of everything. Her and the twins scouted out the platform keeping an eye out for Lee, the three of them having reunited earlier in the holidays made his lack of presence more prominent. Eventually, they caught sight of him further down the platform, giving a rushed goodbye to Mr and Mrs Weasley they pushed their trolleys of luggage down the platform until they reached Lee.Their luggage was taken off their hands and the group reunited happily making their way onto the train to find an empty compartment. They were successful, settling down in the space they took their seating arrangements from the first year, Fred by the window, George on his left, Lee by the other window and Valerie on his right.For the first portion of the train ride they discussed their summers, they explained the ‘detective’ work they were doing which Lee seemed to be onboard with, they began to discuss their next phase in the plan when the were interrupted by the train coming to an abrupt stop, following the halt the compartment lights went out suddenly and a chill fell over the train, their breath causing clouds of mist in the air.“Why have we stopped?” Fred asked“Your guess is as good as mine” Lee replied “but there is stuff moving outside the compartment”Everyone’s eyes were drawn to the window, Lee was right there was black objects floating outside. Valerie turned to scan the rest of the compartment and opened the door, sticking her head out and looking into the hallway, she saw other students doing the same so retracted her head in.“Nothing going on in the hallway, maybe it was just a malfunction or something” Valerie reasoned, returning to her seat.“Probably,” Fred commented.Despite having confidence in their statements they were proved incorrect when a more humanoid black shadow glided past their compartment pausing for a moment. When the creature paused, an overwhelming sense of sadness mixed with anger overcame the girl it felt trapping like it was closing in on her, the feeling reduced as the black shadow continued onwards.“Dementors” George stated, pulling everyone’s attention away from their own feelings snapping themselves out of the trance.“That was awful,” Lee commented.“Like I would never be happy again” Fred added which was followed by agreement from the others.They sat with their own thoughts until the lights turned on and the movement of the train picked up. The group managed to indulge in small talk still in shock about the event.Valerie who hadn’t said a word since burst out mid conversion “They were looking for my dad, weren’t they” she paused “the dementors, they guard Azkaban, why else would they come onto the train”“Probably, I don’t know why Sirius Black would hide on a train to Hogwarts which is long a
and full of people though” Lee commented.“Shit, Harry now has another reason to hate me” Val said“That’s a stupid reason Val”“Why would he hate you?”The voices of Lee and George overlapped, they had forgotten to tell Lee about the infamous argument between Valerie and Harry. They caught him up, despite the common idea that Valerie was in the right there was a small inkling that told her that maybe she shouldn’t defend her dad after what he supposedly did.Conversation from that point steered away from talk about Sirius Black and the new focus on prank product ideas came up, Valerie took the chance to explain her idea of prank sweets, how they would look like normal sweets until consumed when they would cause a side effect like turning someone's skin purple.“I like that idea, as a starter I reckon you could do something more with it” Fred responded“Yeah like make the side effect more extreme” George added“We will add on to it I reckon” Valerie finishedMore ideas were discussed as the sky started to transform from murky grey into rich oranges then eventually deep purples and blues. The idea of changing into their robes was taken into action and sooner than later the warm orange lights of Hogsmeade platform faded into existence and the train came to a halt the circumstances vastly different to the previous stop.The swarm of students piled out of the train and moved cohesively towards the self drawn carriages that began filling up quickly and moving up towards the castle. The twins, Lee and herself managed to find a carriage for themselves among the chaos. They sat in relative silence on the way to the castle, the silence allowed the awful feeling of doubt and lack of belonging to wash back over Valerie.The foreign feeling made the girl confused and she struggled to take her mind off of it. To say she was glad when the castle came into view was an understatement, she could do with the distraction.The group disembarked the carriage and entered through the large oak double doors, a layer of warmth soaked over them as they were bathed in the heat and light from the hundreds of candles lighting the school. The hall itself was still just as beautiful as first year Valerie remembered it and the familiarity of the situation oozed comfort into her.They found a spot at the Gryffindor table around the middle section and settled in, awaiting the stream of first years to enter for sorting. Valerie quickly joined in conversation with Angelina and Katie who were sitting near her, it moved from casual summer conversation onto Quidditch as all three girls were on the team as chasers. Their conversation was then rudely interrupted by the oak doors reopening and a swarm of first years entering behind Professor McGonagall.“Here we go again,” Fred murmured. The sorting was pretty boring to watch after you had partaken in it but the group of fifth years did cheer ridiculously loudly for every first year sorted into their house.Once all first years had been situated Dumbledore began his start of year speech and introduced new teachers firstly Hagrid as the Care of Magical Creatures teacher which resulted in applause but the second teacher was someone that Valerie could never have expected. When the name ‘Professor Lupin’ escaped Dumbledore’s mouth her heart sank and her appetite disappeared. She turned away from the front of the hall. She knew exactly who it was, after not seeing her Uncle Remus for 12 years there he stood opposite the room from her.“Val you alright?” George asked from beside her, noticing the expression on her face.“You know Remus in the letters?” she responded“Your uncle” George stated before realising “He’s professor Lupin”She nodded, running her hands through her hair before adding “He doesn’t contact me or let me know that he’s still alive or wants to know if I am alive then he shows up to Hogwarts to teach Defence Against the Dark Arts because he feels like it” she ranted.As she recollected her thoughts, the steaming plates of food standard to every meal at Hogwarts arrived on the table, shocking her as she had zoned out from anything Dumbledore was saying for the past five minutes. She put some food on her plate and joined in with conversation allowing herself to distract herself in order to get some food in.By the time the meal was over everyone was tired and prefects had begun shepherding first years to lead them to the common rooms. Valerie hung back with the twins and Lee, allowing the great hall to empty and the majority of people to make their way to the common rooms before they did. Fred and Lee made their way ahead engrossed in conversation about Merlin knows what whilst George and Valerie hung back a bit.“So, long lost uncle as your defence teacher, exciting” George started sarcastically.“Very exciting” she smirked “I never thought I’d see him again, but stranger things have happened”“True” George commented “Are you going to try and talk to him about it?”“I don’t know, part of me wants to but then again the whole not communicating with me for 12 years tells me not to” she answered truthfully.“I think you will, you're just upset at the moment” George reasoned.“Yes of course because you know exactly how I’m feeling,” she smiled jokingly.“I don’t know five years knowing you as one of the two people I am close with apart from my family means I get to know you pretty well” he justified.“Good point, and your probably right anyway” she added “Maybe he’d be willing to help us prove my dad innocent”
“You might be a bit too optimistic Val” he laughed.The common room entrance came into view and Fred let them all in. The red and gold accented room provided familiarity to the girl and she took refuge on a red sofa near the fireplace settling in next to the arm of the sofa. Chatter filled the air of the common room pierced by occasional bouts of laughter, the conversation between the four of them fell back onto prank ideas and they got lost in the ideas, so much so that they didn’t notice the background chatter slowly reduce and come to a hush.They called it for the night when the clock displayed 10:30 and Valerie headed her own way to the girls dormitories. She entered the fifth year dormitory being mindful of the other girls and got herself ready for bed. She pulled the beds curtains around herself setting up a silencing spell before sitting up against her headboard pressing her back into it letting the cool wood seep through her pyjama shirt.She let her thoughts catch up with her as they had gotten lost in the busy nature of the day and felt herself get caught in them. She leaned her head back letting the crown of it rest against the headboard and exhaled deeply. She wasn’t sure about how this school year was going to span out and felt incredibly overwhelmed over that fact. Dismissing her worries she let herself surrender to sleep.02/09/1993The next morning Valerie struggled to pull herself out of bed, playing with her eyelids as she forced them open. She brushed her teeth and combed her hair deciding to leave it down but having little faith in herself she slid a hair tie onto her wrist, she put on her uniform and tugged on her doc martens applying some mascara before rushing down to the common room almost forgetting her school bag in the rush.“And she’s here” Fred called out as she emerged from the stairs leading to the dormitories.“Very funny,” she smiled.“Not funny, I thought my stomach would start eating itself, I’m starving” Lee complained.First day excitement buzzed around the very packed hall as they entered through the doors finding a spot right at the end of the Gryffindor table. An unamused Professor McGonagall made her way over to the four of them.“Could you four have come down any later?” she scolded handing them their timetables.“Blame Valerie not us professor” Lee started “I would’ve have been here earlier if we didn’t wait for her”“We said we would meet you there if you wanted” George rebutted.“Whoever's fault it is, don't cut it this close again, I don’t want anywhere near as many lesson absences as last year” she interrupted.
“Yes Professor” they chorused.“Fat chance” Fred smiled as McGonagall returned to the teachers table.“I’d take that statement back as we have transfigurations first” Valerie retorted causing Fred’s smile to drop.They all began loading their plates for breakfast as students left the hall for their first lessons. They ate quickly and made their way to transfigurations, luckily finding seats next to each other, the class dragged on, starting with the speech about it being their OWL year and how they all needed to be working harder than previous years. Valerie took it all with a grain of salt, the wizarding world cared too much about names for her to get a job on her own after school anyway due to the tarnished reputation linked to the surname ‘Black’.When they were dismissed, they took a chance to look at their next lesson which happened to be an elective so they split off to different areas of the school Valerie to Ancient Runes, Lee, Fred and George to divination. Valerie claimed in second year that she would never choose divination because it was useless; the others tried to convince her to take it but she stood on her word.She was met by a similar OWL speech and took the time to look at her timetable to see what was next, Defence. No chance she was going, not yet anyway. She spent the rest of the lesson doing the assigned work as she had no one to talk to anyway. When the lesson was dismissed she left, aiming to meet up with the twins and Lee before DADA so they could walk in together and get seats together.“How was Runes?” George asked from behind her, making her jump.She whacked him playfully “Boring”“I bet you wish you picked Divination” Lee commented.“Nope” she protested “No regrets”“Defence next best lesson so far I reckon” Fred began. Valerie hadn’t told Fred and Lee about who their defence teacher was to her yet.They arrived outside the class, students had already begun filing in, upon entering the classroom Valerie beelined towards the back of the room confusing Fred and Lee as there were plenty of seats available near the front and middle. From her seat she watched George talk to them both before making his way over to her sliding in the seat next her.“What did you tell them?” she asked.“You sat at the back because of a personal reason that you will tell them later” he answered “I know you wouldn’t mind me telling them but I thought it would be better to say when you could explain”“Thanks” she breathed relaxing into her seat.The lesson started unlike her previous two, there was no opening speech about the importance of OWL’s which she was sure people had appreciated. They were then all told to put away the books which Valerie hadn’t bothered to get out and to get their wands and to follow him.“Is it too late to skip?” Valerie whispered to George.“Give him a chance Val” he responded.“Easy for you to say,” she complained.They were led into the staffroom and were opposed by a violently shaking wardrobe with what they all knew to be a boggart. Valerie kept to the back of the crowd of students.“I’m assuming you all know what is in the cupboard” Professor Lupin started “I’d be worried if you didn’t” he added. “My third year class last period tackled the same boggart so your job is to finish it off, if you all form a line down the middle of the room, I will set it free when were ready”Students filed into line, some more confident than others, studying boggarts was third year stuff but they may have to face one in their practical OWL or write about so the lesson was useful and easy at the same time. Valerie joined the back of the line, she was definitely confident in her spell casting ability, if it had been any other teacher she would have been at the front of the line.“Are you not coming upfront Val?” Lee asked.“Yeah, come on you could definitely overcome a boggart,” Fred added.In a moment of confidence she decided to go against her previous thoughts and joined her friends at the front of the line already regretting her decision as the fourth person in line. Lee who was at the front of the line was called forward and the boggart was released.The large shadow emerged before shapeshifting into a snake which checked out, when word got around about a giant snake in the walls last year it was a fight to get Lee to leave the common room. After casting ‘Riddikulus’ the snake shrunk to the size of a spider, not as scary. George was the next in line turning the miniature snake into what looked to by a deep abyss representing fear of heights, they all joked about that one considering both twins stood taller than most of the people in school, the abyss disappeared following the defensive spell and Fred stepped up next the shadow contorting into dark and deep body of water, to anyone it may seem like he couldn’t swim but he was afraid of the unknown which he turned into a puddle.Valerie was then faced with a Boggart she struggled to imagine what it would be as she watched the puddle turn into a shadow and writhe around eventually taking the form of a pile of letters and photographs burning, it was her fathers letters and photographs of them together.“Riddikulus” she called out, resulting in the flames of the fire to separate and turn into multicoloured fireworks.She made her way over to where her friends were stood at the wall turning around to watch the rest of her classmates tackle the boggart her eyes snagged on Professor Lupin’s, they were sad, she pulled her eyes away focusing on the boggart itself which currently held the form of a vampire.After a bit longer the boggart disappeared and the students headed back to the classroom, a few disappointed having not been able to face the boggart themselves. They were told that they could pack up and leave early for lunch which they were all delighted with. On her way out of the classroom she was stopped by Professor Lupin.“Valerie, could you stay behind for a minute?” he asked. The twins and Lee paused as well looking back at her.“You can go to lunch, I'll meet you there” she said, they left the classroom, shutting the door behind them.Valerie leaned against the desk behind her waiting for him to say something.“It’s been a long time,” he started.“Yeah, 12 years is a long time,” she interrupted sharply.“Valerie, I had my reasons,” he justified.“A letter may have helped, anything, to know you were still alive” she started “You must've known I would be with Andromeda”“ I did”“Case closed, I’m going to lunch” she snapped, pushing away from the desk heading towards the door.“Your boggart surprised me,” he said, making the girl pause. “I would’ve expected something common, I didn’t know he kept them”He was referring to the letters. She turned around.“Every single one from you, James, Peter, Marlene, Lily” she explained “From his seventh year onwards”“The photos as well?” he pried.“They are from when I was born until he was imprisoned” she didn’t know why she was telling him she’d been adamant she wouldn’t.“Why didn’t you contact me?” she asked, perching on the desk nearest the door.“Rough time, all my friends gone overnight, I didn’t know where you’d gone until a few years later” he began “Dumbledore told me not to try and find you, Andromeda sent me a letter a few years after then I knew” a pause hung in the air.“I didn’t think you’d remember me” he said honestly “Harry didn’t”“Well there is a vast difference between a one year old and a nearly four year old” she said matter of factly.“You look just like him, you know,” Remus added.“Yeah, Andromeda tells me” she started “McGonagall tells me I act just like him as well, apparently I’m rivalling his detention record, he didn’t miss as many lessons as I have though”“You shouldn’t hold pride in that statement” Remus chuckled “I suppose the Weasley twins and Lee are part of that also”“Lee not so much but yes definitely” she smiled.“You better head to lunch now” he paused “I hope it’s not too late to fix what got undone”“I should and I don’t think so,” she confirmed getting up from the desk and opening the door.“Thursday evenings?” Remus asked.“Can’t I have Quidditch practice, I can do Wednesdays though” she answered.“Wednesdays are good, see you then Valerie”“See you”She felt better having talked to Remus, he wasn’t back to Uncle status but she supposed Professor was too formal. She made her way to the hall finding her friends easily and joining them.“All good?” George asked.“Yep, I’ll tell you all tonight” she confirmed.She kept true to her word and after the rest of the day's lessons and dinner she explained everything to them from Professor Lupin being her ‘Uncle’ Remus and the conversation she had had with him earlier. That night when she went to bed the feeling of lack of belonging was still prominent but not as much as the previous day.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Title - two reverse - Adrianne Lenker26/10/1993September progressed slowly, they weren’t making up much ground on proving Sirius Black’s innocence, Valerie had yet to bring up the matter with Remus who she had been seeing regularly. Quidditch training had started up again and Wood was killing them every week in practice, Valerie was glad to get back into the swing of things more as Quidditch practice, homework, detentions and prank product ideas filled her evenings she was always tired going to bed leaving her less time to think.As October rolled around the weather became cooler throughout the month and the trees became bare, orange leaves covered the ground and Valerie found herself frequently visiting the kitchens for hot chocolate. The workload for her OWL year was huge so currently she was sitting on the floor of the common room using the coffee table as a workspace where she had parchment, rune translation books and older essays spread across the table.The twins were currently in a detention she miraculously wasn’t involved in and Lee was working on a transfiguration essay but took a break offering to run down to the kitchens to get them both a hot chocolate. Valerie was relieved to see him return with two steaming mugs topped with marshmallows and whipped cream.“Thank you so much” she said as Lee passed the mug to her, she took a sip the warm chocolate burning her tongue slightly “I have been living off these”“I’d noticed” Lee laughed before taking a sip “I can see why, they are really good”Valerie eventually finished her essay and piled up her books and parchment before checking the time, 8:47pm. Detention finishes at 9 so the twins were due back soon. Casting a glance over at Lee he seemed to be finishing his essay as well. Stuffing her books in her bag she told Lee she would be right back and headed up to her dorm, switching out the contents of her bag for the stuff on her dad’s case as she hoped to work on it some more tonight. At a little after nine the twins walked through the portrait hole and joined Lee and Valerie.“How was detention?” Valerie asked.“Detention-y” Fred answered plainly.“I was thinking about working on my dad’s case some more if anyone was up for it” she proposed.“I will be when I finish this essay,” Lee said.“I am as well,” George added.“Same” Fred finished.Once Lee had finished his essay they referenced the map before heading out to the tunnel behind the one eyed witch which they had deemed their workspace. Arriving in the tunnel they settled on the floor and Valerie got the letters back out, they had yet to find anything new but held out hope. Currently they were trying to figure out the other people on the Map considering Prongs was James. They assumed Sirius was another but they didn’t know which.So far in depth the group had covered about a third of all the letters ranging across seventh year till after they had finished school. They were all giving up hope until Lee called out.“Moony, that’s on the map right”Everyone’s eyes darted to the map, there it was Moony the first name.“Pass me the letter I’ll see if I can figure out who it is from the writing style” Valerie said.Reading through the letter it wasn’t telling who it was from until one sentence “Tell Val her Uncle Moony will be back soon”. The word uncle gave it away.“It’s Remus, Remus is Moony” she exclaimed pointing out the line for the others to read “He was the only one out of Dad’s friends who was considered my uncle”.She immediately pulled out the notebook affectionately named the murder book by Fred and wrote down Moony next to Remus.“Two out of Four is good, your dad has to be one of the others” George reasoned.“He better not be Wormtail otherwise I’m disowning him” she joked.“I reckon our work for today is done,” Fred exclaimed, standing up and stretching.“I agree,” Valerie added, which was followed by nods from Lee and George.She began clearing up letters and newspaper clippings with the help of George and Lee as Fred checked the map. Valerie collected the pile from Lee and went to get the other pile from George also until she noticed him reading a newspaper clipping.“What is it?” she asked changing her angle to peer over at the paper.“Wormtail is mentioned here” he pointed at a line. Valerie read the line ‘I couldn’t imagine Black killing one of his best friends due to the group's close bond. Peter ‘Wormtail’ Pettigrew will be missed - Mary McDonald’“Write down Mary McDonald as well they must’ve known her” George commentedShe pulled out her notebook scrawling down Wormtail next to Peter and adding Mary McDonald to the list. By process of elimination she labelled her father as Padfoot.“So much progress in one day” she started “Now why the nicknames?”“Slow down I need a few days break from sitting in this tunnel” Fred complained.“Fine, I will come on my own though” she claimed.Once Fred declared the coast clear they made their way to the common room. Upon entering Valerie checked the time 10:10pm. Fred had beelined for the dorms already making sense as he had complained about being tired all evening, Lee joined him shortly after. This left Valerie and George.“I appreciate you guys for helping me with this,” she said softly.“I’m enjoying it, but I don’t know how much longer Fred will last,” George laughed.“It does feel like we are getting somewhere” she almost questioned.“Definitely” George reassured. There was a pause in the conversation, a comfortable one but still noticeable.“I miss him so much, Ted has been a great male role model but I need my dad” she admitted “It feels like a crime to say it but I do”“It shouldn’t feel wrong he is your dad”“You're the only one who will refer to him as my dad, everyone else full names him” she pointed out.“Feels wrong removing your heritage because he is a supposed mass murderer” George smiled.“It feels like he is closer than ever” she sighed, rubbing her hands over her face.“He could be you know” he joked “ He could be outside the portrait right now”Valerie smiled back catching her eyes on his brown melting into grey.“Thank you” she said moving her eyes down to her hands “For being… you I guess”“It’s my pleasure”Valerie could hear the smile in his voice, feel his eyes staring at her hands following her gaze. It felt calming, not intrusive. Looking up she caught him looking at her. She felt heat rise to her cheeks. Smiling softly, she got up from the sofa.“Goodnight George”“Goodnight Valerie”They parted ways to their respective dormitories. As Valerie got ready for bed the exchange replayed in her head the same warm fuzzy feeling apparent every time. She felt the best she had yet this school year going to sleep that night.27/10/1993The next day Valerie still didn’t know how to feel about the situation from last night. It was a Wednesday so she decided she would bring up the map and the nicknames to Remus tonight. The day passed by as usual Lee attended all of his lessons and the others nearly did apart from Potions, McGonagall was bound to call them out about it soon but until then they wouldn’t turn up to the class.After dinner Valerie made her way up to Remus’ office. She knocked on the door and was welcomed inside. She took a seat in one of the chairs opposite his desk.“There’s been reports of you and the twins skipping Potions” he started.“Thanks for the warm welcome” she said sarcastically “They’ve finally picked up on it”“What do you mean by finally?”“You can’t relay this to your teacher friends, but I haven’t been to a Potion lesson all year so far, the twins have attended a few but atleast one of them will skip with me”“May I ask why?” Remus asked.“Snivellus hates me, probably because of my dad which is understandable, I reckon he was an arse in school” she replied.“I feel bad for saying it but fair enough”“On whose behalf, mine or Snape’s?” she pushed“Yours, a teacher shouldn’t target a student no matter their arse of a fathers actions” he started “How are you going to pass the OWL?”“I am self taught, I have the textbooks and there is a potion lab open for students to use so I use that” she explained “It’s going well so far”“So that's what you’ve been doing instead,” he concluded.“Nope, and linking on to what I have been doing I have a series of questions to ask you” she continued pulling out the ‘Murder book’.“Before I answer anything, what are you doing?”“No questions yet, I will tell you when I am done” she said sharply “Firstly, You are one of the creators of the Marauders Map”“That’s a statement not a question, and how do you know about the map?” he asked“So you are” she concluded before resuming “We stole it from Filch’s office in first year” before Remus could get a word in she continued “The other creators, my dad, James and Peter”“Yes, why am I answering these?”“I will answer your questions after you answer mine”“Val, that’s not how it’s going to work” he rebutted.“It has so far” she retorted “Why the nicknames?”“To make us unidentifiable, and your dad and James thought it was cool” he replied.“Ok, last one” she claimed “How did you come up with the nicknames?”“I don’t think I can answer that one,” he said.“Why?”“Because If you tell anyone I could get in trouble” he reasoned“What were you all secretly animagi, because we tried that twice and we were not successful” she stated.Remus froze for a second “Of course not” he said unconvincingly.“Holy shit you were” she gasped, eyes lighting up.“Language Valerie,” Remus said, attempting to counteract her.“Wow, that makes the nicknames slightly less uncool” she sighed “What were your animagi? I have to know now”“Your dad was a dog, James a stag and Peter a rat” he said “I didn’t partake in the process”“Cool” she responded, scribbling the animagus forms next to the corresponding names.“Can I ask my questions now?”“Go ahead” she answered placing her notebook on her lap“Why so many questions?” he began.“I’m solving a murder case” she started “Not just me, George, Fred and Lee also, well I don’t think Fred will keep going for much longer”“I’m assuming you are trying to prove Sirius innocent”“Yes, so far we have used the letters he kept and gathered names and nicknames and now animagus forms” she responded.“Next, two attempts at transforming into animagi?” he queried“We were all doing it together or not at all” she started “Two weeks into the first attempt Lee swallowed his mandrake leaf whilst sleeping, second time round we forgot where we put the vials when the quiet dark place was needed, but since there hasn’t been an electrical storm since last May if we figure out where they are hidden we can complete it” she explained.“My questions are answered,” Remus added.“Great, I do have to get this information back to the others” she started “They’ll be excited”“I will see you in my next lesson,” he said.“Yep, bye” she called out exiting through the door.She made her way as fast as she could to the Gryffindor common room without running, she rushed through the portrait scanning the room for her friends. Once she caught sight of them she made her way over.“I have more information,” she breathed.“Thanks for the greeting,” Fred said.The group made their way back to the one eyed witch passageway and Valerie collapsed onto the floor pulling out the notebook.“They were animagi dog, stag, rat, hence the fitting nicknames” she stated.“And the other one?” George questioned.“Remus didn’t go through with the process,” she added, focusing on the notebook. “I reckon Peter didn’t die”“So he’s alive?” Lee questioned.“Yes, all that was left was a finger, all the other victims remained intact” she explained “I reckon he was there and transformed for some reason”“So we have a possible suspect?” George declared.“Yes, I think so” Valerie smiled “It feels like we are getting somewhere”31/10/1993Despite making lots of progress that Wednesday no other discoveries were made, the last week of October came around and Valerie reflected on the month so far, she deemed it a good one having made more progress and she was rekindling an old relationship. Halloween was around the corner and herself, Lee and the twins were planning a prank. They had done so every Halloween, it took Valerie’s mind of the events of Halloween ‘81.The days leading up to Halloween the group of four neglected their homework in favour of prank planning, they wanted it to be their best yet. They planned to turn different hallways in the school into different things, like a swamp, a forest, and even a concealed lake that looked like a normal floor.The 31st came around and the group waited excitedly all day. They were heading back to the common room after dinner to finalise the plans before putting them into action but they were stopped when greeted by a large crowd of Gryffindor students trying to enter the common room.“Why isn’t anyone going in?” Lee asked.“Maybe someone forgot the password” Valerie attempted to answer.Soon after McGonagall, Snape and Dumbledore were barging through the crowd of students to get to the top of the staircase the crowd was stuck on. Unaware of what was happening they listened to what others were saying.“Sirius Black broke in” was the most distinct whisper that travelled through the crowd.Valerie froze, her heart was beating fast and she couldn’t think. She began to push through the crowd down the staircase. She heard George call her name but she didn’t turn around. She kept walking occasionally using the sleeve of her jumper to wipe away the tears forming in her eyes. She didn’t know where she was going but that didn’t stop her from making her way down the staircases.It was when she reached the third floor that George had caught up with her.“Val, stop for a second please” he called out after her.She listened and stopped in place, she turned to face George attempting to stay composed.“I want to find him,” she choked, turning into a hallway.“You know that you can't,” he reasoned “They’ve started putting the school on lockdown, Dumbledore’s orders”He followed her into the hallway noticing that she was sitting on the floor, he joined her.“How did he get in?”“They don’t know, Snape blamed Remus” he answered “I heard your name thrown around a few times”“I can’t do this George” she confessed “People have been treating me differently all fucking year”“No one will actually think you did it, they are just looking for a scapegoat” he tried to reason.“I bet Harry believes it was me,” she sniffed.“You’ve got to stop thinking about the 13 year old and his opinions on you” he argued.“I would but I can't” she laughed slightly “I don’t forget easily”From outside of their spot in the hallway they heard students moving down the stairs.“We should probably make an effort to join them,” George stated getting up off the floor.He extended a hand to Valerie which she took, allowing him to help her up. When they let go she on impulse hugged him.“Thank you” she whispered into his ear.They separated and merged into the students travelling down stairs.It turned out they were all heading to the great hall, when Valerie and George got there they spotted Lee and Fred sat in the corner to the left of the door and joined them.“This is cosy” Fred joked as the entire student body of Hogwarts found spades on the hall floor.There was a lull over the hall, people talked in hushed voices waiting for further instructions. Dumbledore arrived at the hall and the small chatter fell to silence. He didn’t say anything, just went around and talked to the prefects who left the hall, he then made his way over to their corner.“For Merlin’s sake, he better not come over here” Valerie whispered.He did.“Miss Black could you come with me please” he asked, peering over his half mooned spectacles to the girl sitting on the floor.“Fine,” she spoke firmly.As she got up she could feel the rest of the student body staring at her, when they reached the doors she turned around quickly and announced:“In case you were wondering I didn’t let my mass murderer father into the school”She saw her friends resist bursting into laughter. Satisfied she continued into the foyer with Dumbledore.“I think you answered my question for me Miss Black” he spoke, his voice perfectly even.“Glad to know” she smirked, turning around to head back into the hall.She re-entered the room and found her place back in the corner with her friends.“That was fast” George stated.“I answered his question before he could ask it,” she replied.Dumbledore walked back into the hall, waved his wand and a purple sleeping bag for every student appeared on the floor. He said a few words before the lights dimmed and the hall was illuminated by the stars shown on the ceiling. By this point the prefects had come back and were pacing the hall. The twins, Lee and Valerie continued their conversation in whispers and were repetitively scolded by Percy. They eventually fell silent.Valerie couldn’t sleep, she watched the ceiling of the great hall until the early hours of the morning. At around 3am a few teachers entered Dumbledore among them, they stood in the middle of the hall and whispered, Valerie couldn’t make out their conversation but maybe that was for the better.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
06/11/1993On the 6th of November the morning of their first Quidditch match dawned on them, it was the twins and Valerie’s third year on the Quidditch team yet the nerves each morning didn’t decrease, just became easier to deal with. That morning after breakfast they headed to the changing rooms, Valerie, Angelina and Katie split off into the girls changing room. They would have been the only ones there but since Slytherin backed out of their game claiming that Malfoy’s arm hadn’t healed there were two Hufflepuff players there with them Tamsin and Heidi. They held general conversation whilst they got ready before heading out to join their respective teams.Oliver began his pre Quidditch match panic talking about Hufflepuff being a strong team."I don't know why you're worried, Oliver, Hufflepuff is a pushover. Last time we played them, Harry caught the Snitch in about five minutes, remember?" Fred reasoned"We were playing in completely different conditions, Diggory's put a very strong side together. He's an excellent Seeker, I was afraid you'd take it like this. We mustn't relax! We must keep our focus, Slytherin is trying to wrong-foot us, We must win!" he rambled, expressing the seriousness of the situation."Oliver, calm down! We're taking Hufflepuff very seriously. Seriously." George sympathisedOliver discussed his tactics again before the players were called to enter the pitch. The sky was dark and cloudy and rain was forecasted. The team lined up and the Captains shook hands. The whistle sounded and the players took off. Lee’s commentary was background noise to Valerie at this point, she was used to hearing the boy's voice anyway.Valerie spread away from Angelina and Katie and the quaffle was thrown up in the air, Angelina took control causing Valerie to move further down the pitch towards the hoops being covered by the Hufflepuff keeper. Angelina flew towards Valerie’s direction and she got prepared for the Quaffle to be passed to her as Angelina was being tailed by two of the Hufflepuff chasers. She predicted right and Angelina passed her the quaffle. She caught the quaffle and made up more ground towards the hoops, spotting an uncovered gap she threw the quaffle and it went in.Lee announced the points and cheers were heard from the crowd. The match continued Valerie scored another 10 points and assisted another. The rain had started to become really heavy at this point so a break was called and the teams flew down to pitch level. Valerie felt herself sinking into the mud slightly.“We aren’t doing the worst but we can do better” Oliver started.“Thanks for the motivation,” Fred joked.“Harry has almost been hit twice by a bludger, maybe you need the motivation” Oliver replied “Girl’s your doing a great job at keeping the quaffle away from our end, keep it up, Harry try and get the snitch soon”The whistle blew again and the teams got prepared to continue the game. They returned to their positions and the whistle blew again; neither team gained more points at one point she heard through Lee’s commentary that both seekers had spotted the snitch. She briefly took time to see if she could spot them but she couldn’t. She continued up and down the pitch, Hufflepuff gained another goal on them, the score sat at 30-40 to Gryffindor.She flew near George in passing and picked up “The seekers are in the clouds” confirming where they had disappeared to.Moments passed when someone was seen falling fast from the sky, the other players spotted the person as well and the game came to a standstill.“Shit, it’s Harry” she heard from behind her, they were right.Harry slowed until he reached the floor, Valerie amongst the other players flew down to meet him. They were immediately pushed aside by teachers so gathered together further away. At this time Hufflepuff had been declared the winner but Cedric argued for a rematch, Oliver argued that Cedric caught it before Harry fell despite not being there. Valerie thought that Oliver just wanted to get away, which she understood, Quidditch was his livelihood.“We should go and find Harry’s broom” Angelina stated.Everyone agreed so the beaters and chasers of the Gryffindor team went to search for Harry’s broom. Eventually they found it in several pieces, it had been smashed up by the whomping willow. The team then made their way to the hospital wing hoping to offer support to Harry. Valerie put her grudge aside considering the circumstances.They found Harry in the hospital wing unconscious, Fred had handed Harry’s broomstick pieces to Ron, they waited for Harry to wake. It didn’t take too long as he began to stir before sitting up and acknowledging the people in the room.“What happened?” he murmured.“Dementors, you fell out of the sky” Ron answered.“What about my broom?” he asked.“Um, it’s not really a broom anymore,” Ron replied, tipping the pieces out onto the bed.“Who won the game?” he then asked.“Hufflepuff” Fred chimed.“Where’s Wood?” he added.“We’re pretty sure he’s trying to drown himself in the shower” George half joked.Harry looked around the room again, his eyes finally landing on Valerie who stood slightly behind George next to Angelina.“Why are you here?” he directed towards her.“You’re my teammate, I was worried about you,” she answered honestly.“Well, I don’t need you to be” he started “Can you go?”“No, I am mature enough to put this grudge behind us to prioritise your health, I wanted to make sure you were ok” she argued.“Val, just leave” Fred started “It would be better”“No, don’t leave yet” Harry demanded “I think it’s wrong of you to think that I can put a ‘grudge’ aside when a ‘grudge’ involves my parents death”“Merlin, how many times do I have to tell you I was three years old I had no idea what my dad was doing at the time, I had no control over him” she ranted.“How can you still refer to him as your father?” Harry began.“Because he is,” she interrupted.“I think that he is an awful person because he murdered my parents and supported Voldemort” he ranted “How do I know you won’t turn out the same way”That was the last straw for Valerie, she turned away from the group and left the hospital wing, no one called after her. She walked as fast as she could to get to her dorm, her breathing had become rapid and tears stung her eyes. She ignored them. When she entered the common room she was bombarded with questions about Harry but she kept walking. Once she reached the fifth year girls dorm she entered, shutting the door behind her and locking it.Her head was spinning as she lent against the door sliding her back down until she reached the floor. She started crying. Heavy sobs wracked her chest, her breathing escalating. She pulled her hair out of the ponytail it was tied in and ran her hands through until just past the scalp then she gripped it tightly.It was one thing for her to be called the same as her father, to be called stupid for still giving him that title but to call her a future murderer and death eater was a new level for her, maybe it had been implied before but never flat out said.The shallowness in her rushed breaths was overwhelming, she attempted to regulate it but it only got worse. Her chest was tight, the room was spinning and all she could hear were her own breaths, the rushed pace of them making her feel like she was going to vomit, she moved over to the bathroom holding herself up dry heaving for a minute before returning to the dorm.Eventually, she gained a semi-normal breathing pattern back but she couldn’t stop the tears. Valerie got up off of the floor and headed back into the bathroom attached to the dorm and stared at herself in the mirror continuously wiping the tears from her eyes. Once she had calmed down enough she locked the bathroom door and turned on the shower allowing the steam to fill the room before stepping in.She hadn’t stopped crying and the cool salty tears were more obvious against the hot shower. Once she was done showering she stared at herself in the mirror, impulsively she used her wand and began cutting her hair. It started as a small amount an inch or so but she kept going shorter until she reached about shoulder length and declared it done.Running her fingers through her shorter hair she continued getting ready, it was just after lunch. She wasn’t hungry after the cramping of her stomach muscles from crying so took her time vacating the bathroom. The cool air in the dorm was a shock after the exposure to the warm steamy air of the bathroom. As she got ready changing into some black jeans and a David Bowie graphic Tee layered over a long sleeved top her hair had begun to dry and her waves shrunk into place bringing her new hair length to in between her shoulders and chin. She pulled on her docs, applied mascara and slid her wand into her back pocket.With an air of false confidence she made her way down to the common room,it was mainly empty as most people were at lunch. George, Fred and Lee were sitting around one of the fireplaces, George was angled slightly towards the staircase leading to the dorms so he would spot her before she would get halfway down the last section of stairs. She thought about returning back to her dorm but instead moved down into the common room.“Val” George started taking notice of her, her name caused Fred and Lee to turn around. “I like the hair”“Thanks, had a bit of a breakdown, decided to cut it off,” she said.“Yeah, what Harry said was awful,” Fred said.“It was, I don’t blame him, he was upset, he’s also thirteen I know I was an arsehole at thirteen” she defended.“I think it was more than being arse though Val” George reasoned.“He believes my dad got his parents killed which started his unfair life” she began “I get why he’s angry, but I do agree that he shouldn’t take it out on me”“At least you understand that,” Lee commented.“Yeah, I don’t lack that much self worth,” she joked.“Can we go to lunch now?” Lee added.“I’m not hungry but you can go ahead, I’ve got homework anyway” she reasoned.“We all have homework, just come with us, you don’t have to eat anything” Fred argued.“Fine” she gave in.Despite not feeling ready to face the entire school population she did what she would have to do at some point. No one stared at her for negative reasons, they all were looking at her haircut, admittedly it was a dramatic change from mid back to above her shoulders. Scanning the Gryffindor table she noticed that Harry wasn’t sitting there, he was yet to be freed from the hospital wing.That factor eased her thoughts slightly as the main reason she was worried was having to possibly interact with him.“Nice haircut,” Angelina began wearily. She had been in the hospital wing and observed her and Harry’s argument, Valerie could tell she didn’t know how to approach her and her emotions.“Thanks, it was the result of free will and a breakdown” she joked trying to diffuse the idea of the effect Harry’s comment had had on her.Her sentence ended the conversation and she sat quietly picking at her food. She let the boys hold a conversation and she listened in keeping herself in the loop. The conversation faltered at one point and the boys seemed to be looking over Valerie’s head. The girl turned and immediately spotted Hermione and Ron making their way over. She turned back towards the table and rubbed her face with her hands, her frustration with the situation apparent.“Valerie, Harry wants to talk to you” Hermione started “He’s still in the hospital wing”Valerie bit her lip before exhaling, keeping anything rash from escaping her mouth.“Better to get it over with” she said pushing up from the table, she reached underneath for her bag. George passed it to her under the table adding a quick squeeze to her hand to reassure her. The action resulted in her eyes matching his, brown and grey. She broke contact and made her way back to the hospital wing. Nerves tangled in her stomach and she wondered if the little food she had eaten was a good idea after all.Pushing open the large oak doors she was greeted with the room she saw mere hours ago, this time she hoped to leave under different circumstances. She made her way to Harry’s bed and sat in the chair next to him pulling her bag onto her lap.“Hermione said you wanted to see me,” she said, opening the conversation.“Yeah, I’m sorry for what I said earlier” he stumbled “I was just angry, I have been all year”“I understand, I would be too,” she related.“I spoke with Hermione and Ron and kind of reflected on how horrible I have been to you” he said, the tone still awkward.“Glad they knocked some sense into you” she joked, attempting to reduce the tension. He seemed to take it well.“I’m sorry for comparing you to your dad and blaming everything on you” he added “You kind of … I know this is going to sound awful but you were like somewhere to put all my anger out at”“No that’s fair, I don’t mind you comparing me to my dad, we look the same, act the same, everyone tells me, and about the anger stuff it’s easy to direct everything into something, like when I found out about my dad breaking out of prison I was really horrible to Andromeda because she broke the news to me”“Thanks for understanding” he sighed “I am truly sorry”“Glad we’ve cleared that up” she began her mood changing “We’ll go back to how it was, you are just my friends annoying younger brothers friend”“Wow, is that really all you think of me?” he smirked “Not even the boy who lived”“No, just annoying,” she concluded.She left the hospital wing feeling a lot lighter internally and was glad to get a pointless feud behind her. Arguing with a thirteen year old was quite pathetic. She was happy to report to Lee and the twins about her finished argument, they did jokingly complain about having to talk to Ron again.At one point that evening both Fred and Geoorge left for a detention, Valerie hadn’t been in as many detentions as she thought she would be so far, the twins had almost double the amount she had had. She sat around with Lee, they were talking about how the teachers were bigging up their OWL’s too much, as they knew that you’d be allowed back for sixth year if you got at least three. Maybe they were just trying to rationalise not studying but it was working.“So, Val, what's going on with you and George?” Lee asked.“Nothing,” she replied quickly.“Ok,” he started “I don’t believe you”“Why?” she questioned becoming unsure of her own answer.“Well, today I saw him hold your hand before you went to see Harry, and the eye contact?” he explained.“That doesn’t mean anything,” she said, her tone unconvincing.“Sure it doesn’t, but you don’t act like that with anyone else” he added.“I suppose he is good looking,” she said wearily.“I knew it,” Lee exclaimed loudly, causing a few people to look in their direction, Valerie sat upright and slapped his arm.“Shut up,” she hissed “Just because I think he looks good doesn’t mean I like him”“Ok, but do you like him?”She thought for a minute relaxing back into the sofa, she thought about when she first saw him at the end of summer and she automatically found him more attractive, also the several points of eye contact always gave her a warm fuzzy feeling. As much as she didn’t want to admit it she did come to the conclusion that Lee was right.“I think so” she said slowly “But I don’t know, I’ve never liked anyone before”“I am expert in this field, I have been trying to get Angelina to go out with me for two years” he started “It’s true love”“I don’t know if I trust you Lee” she began “Surely if you know that much about relationships you would be in one already”“Well, I’m not trying to help you with relationships, I am helping you understand your feelings” he reasoned.“Fine, give me your advice,” she said.“If you have romantic feelings for someone” he started.“Don’t phrase it like that” Valerie groaned.“Do you want my help or not?” Lee retorted Valerie gestured for him to continue “If you like someone they make you feel all warm and fuzzy inside when you interact with them, everything also feels a bit awkward”“Ok” she said.“Ok what?” Lee questioned “Ok you like him or Ok you don’t”“I don’t know, I think I do,” she blurted out.“I knew it,” he exclaimed again. “Now you just have to ask him out”“Nope, he probably doesn’t like me like that” she stated stubbornly.“He definitely does,” Lee smirked.“I wish I never said anything,” she huffed.“If you hadn’t you wouldn’t have had my expert advice” Lee said cheerily.“I’m going to bed, I have had enough of today” she complained, removing herself from the sofa.“Goodnight Val” Lee called.“Night” she replied, making the trip up to her dorm.She lay in bed last night contemplating Lee’s words. She did like George but she hadn’t considered that like to cross the platonic barrier. The realisation of her crush on George made her think that every interaction between them was going to be awkward, how could it not be.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
08/12/1993The chill in the air progressed as the days churned on into December, snow had begun to fall and the castle looked even more magical, the snow capped roofs and the white blankets covering the ground were one of Valerie’s favourite things to look at. Her and George had a few more what Lee labelled as ‘romantic interactions’, Lee would notice them and get excited. They hadn’t made any progress on her dad’s case either. Their workload was heavy and Valerie ended up racking up some more detentions and was only a few behind the twins.There was a Hogsmeade trip on Saturday that everyone was looking forward to despite it still being early in the week. It was a Tuesday morning and in their allocated potions slot Valerie was sitting in the passageway they had been using to work on her dad’s case with Fred and George, neither had wanted to go to potions. The map was currently spread out in front of them and they saw groups of names collected in classrooms and occasional people walking around.“I was thinking we should pass the map down,” George began “We’ve gotten five years out of it and we know it back to front”“Maybe we should give it to Harry” Valerie added “His dad did help make it”“That’s a good idea, I’ll be sad to let it go though” Fred complained “We could give it to him on the Hogsmeade morning, he can’t go anyway so he could get himself in using the map”“That makes sense, we’ll have to talk to Lee about it first obviously” Valerie added looking down at the map. She was admiring it, wondering how on earth her father had managed to make it. Her eyes flicked across the rogue names until she came across a familiar one.“Peter Pettigrew,” she said.“What about him?” Fred commented.“He’s on the map,” she added.“No, that’s not possible he’s dead” George retorted.“There he is,” she pointed at the Gryffindor tower, more specifically the third year bedrooms.“Why would he be there?” Fred asked out loud.“Val, his animagus is a rat, right?” George asked. Valerie nodded. “All that was left was his finger?” she nodded again “Scabbers is missing a toe and he has been in our family for 12 years”The pieces slid into place in Valerie’s head.“George you are a genius” she smiled getting up off of the floor.“Where are you going?” Fred asked.“Isn’t obvious, to capture Wormtail,” she said nonchalantly.The trio made their way to the Gryffindor tower. They stopped in the common room and double checked the map, he was still there. Fred questioned what they would hold him in.“Does Lee have a spare cage for his tarantula?” she asked.“I don’t know but it’s worth a shot,” George replied.They entered the fifth year boys dormitory and headed over to Lee’s area. Currently the spider Zed was sitting in a large glass tank on one of the dressers and on Lee’s bedside was a smaller cage.“Perfect” Valerie smiled picking up the cage “Plan is to enter the room shut and lock the door behind us, and then find the rat, lock him in the cage and go from there”They stood outside the oak door labelled ‘Third year boys’ prepared to enter. Valerie reached for the handle when her hand connected with cool metal she pushed open the door and they rushed inside shutting the door and locking it. There he was. Peter Pettigrew on presumably Ron’s bed in rat form, he was asleep. Valerie took caution when approaching him as Fred and George watched. She picked up the sleeping rat causing it to wake up.Valerie felt the rats sharp teeth dig into her finger drawing blood, it took a lot to prevent her from dropping him. He used his free claws to grip onto the sheets, tearing them as she pulled him away. She attempted to shove him in the cage and he continued to bite her, tears stung her eyes as the tooth marks caused blood to drip onto the mattress. At this point he wasn’t letting go of her hand; she was flustered.“George, Fred can one of you help me he won’t let go of my hand” she forced out, keeping her focus on the issue at hand.Fred grabbed the cage off her left hand allowing Valerie to use it to push the rat off. This wasn’t working so she removed her left hand and reached into her robes pulling out her wand pointing at the rat and she called out “Petrificus Totalus” the rat went stiff and she dropped it into the cage. Fred locked it and proceeded to add a few charms preventing Peter from trying to escape from the inside.“I feel stupid for not using that earlier” she admitted through gritted teeth as she shook out her right hand unintentionally spraying more blood on Ron’s bedsheets.“Let me see it” George requested taking her hand and holding it in his “Merlin, I reckon he knew what we were doing”George casted a few healing charms and the sharp stinging stopped, blood still remained on her hand and his. They rinsed their hands in the bathroom sink and the three left the dorm and returned to the fifth year’s instead. The rat was still petrified. They sat on the twins beds and contemplated what to do next.“We should go to the ministry,” Fred stated.“First we should compile all of our evidence make it fool proof” Valerie started “I don’t want them to pick apart all of our work and nothing change”“How do we contain the rat?” George asked next.“Immobilise it when it wakes up” Valerie suggested.“We could drug it, sleeping draught would be stronger on it because it’s small, knock it out to last the school day and then before bed” Fred added.“I think Fred’s idea would work best” George started “Where on earth are we going to keep it?”“Yeah, we have to keep it away from Ron” Valerie began “How about under my bed, Ron can’t get up there, might give me some peace of mind” she joked.“Will we end up going to the ministry at some point then?” Fred asked.“We could on Saturday when everyone is in Hogsmeade, we can head out early and use the floo in the Honeydukes basement to get to the ministry,” Valerie explained.“Why don’t we just go through the passageway and also who are we going to ask for when we get to the ministry?” George questioned picking holes in the girl’s plan.“If we go through the normal way we should be back before the curfew and the teachers will think we are inn Hogsmeade because we have been marked out, also I was going to ask Remus some hypotheticals tomorrow then send an urgent letter to see if I could book a meeting with whoever it is we need to to go to” she explained “But now we need to organise all of our evidence, it is the end of the day so we need to get Lee first”“Ok, I’ll get Lee, you two grab everything and head to the tunnel” Fred declared, happy to leave the cage containing Peter Pettigrew behind. Before the decision was confirmed he had already left.George held the cage and they exited the boys dormitory. They had placed the cage in a bag to conceal it, reaching the common room they stopped allowing Valerie to grab her bag that contained all of the case stuff and some extra parchment before returning to the common room.“I’m really excited about this,” Valerie started.“I’d imagine, your dad could be declared a free man” George added to her excitement.“I don’t know if I ever expected our little detective case to get to this point”“I didn’t to be honest” George claimed. “I liked how it distracted you because well to put it this way things have been a bit of a shit show since the start of the year for you”“Thanks for keeping up with it,” she confessed.“It was fun, something else to do instead of study”“Like you were going to study in the first place” she laughed.As they kept walking their hands brushed and they looked at each other the same fuzzy feeling filled Valerie’s stomach, they held the gaze for a minute but were disrupted by their destination. They entered the dark passageway and lit up the candles they had been keeping there. Valerie took her usual spot and George his, next to her.“I think the entire thing is surreal” she claimed, as she took off her bag and drew her knees up to her chest. “What if everything goes through and he is innocent and I get to see him?”“That would be great,” George answered.“I never thought about it as something that could happen, I mean I am excited but also nervous because what if I have pictured a different person and he isn’t what I imagine?”“I’m sure he will be and if not you get along with practically anyone, you're funny, mostly kind and easy to talk to” George summarised. Valerie was blushing, the dim lighting hid that fact but a part of her wished that George could see.Lee and Fred had arrived at that point and took their places.“Did you say anything?” George asked.“No” Fred started “He’s all yours to tell”“Peter Pettigrew is alive” Valerie stated.“No, you’re lying,” Lee exclaimed.George pulled out the cage with the rat in.“Check the map,” she added. Lee did so and on the map amongst their names was Peter Pettigrew.“We are gathering our evidence now making it presentable and then sneaking out to the ministry on Saturday pretending that we are going to Hogsmeade but using the Honeydukes basement fireplace to floo over” she explained.“You have really thought this out then” he commented.“Yep, now we have to sort all of this out,” she said, pulling the letters, newspaper clippings and the ‘murder book’ out of her bag.She had already done part of the job by keeping the useful bits of information separate, she began to re write her notes so that they explained the evidence and made the boys label the evidence with numbers in date order, she started with the explanation of her dad’s group of friends referencing the letters she then linked their nicknames and the map, giving the map to Harry would have to wait as it fell into the evidence category, The newspaper clippings fell into the previous sections and eventually it all summed up to Peter Pettigrew who was currently immobilised in Lee’s tarantula’s cage.After collecting the evidence neatly and it was completely fool proof she folded a piece of parchment and used it as a way to keep the paper together until she found something else. She had her meet up with Remus soon as dinner was now starting, the boys agreed to go and brew the sleeping draught after dinner in the student available potion lab. For now they re-stunned Pettigrew and kept him in the bag George had brought him down in.They arrived late to dinner which was usual for them, they got lightly scolded each time but there was nothing the teachers could do as it was outside of school hours. They ate and involved themselves in other people’s conversations as they were wanting to talk of their own discoveries. Eventually, Valerie had to leave. She wished the boys luck and left the hall.Arriving at her uncle’s office she let herself in and took her place opposite his desk lounging in one of the armchairs.“Hello, Valerie” he announced entering the room the same way she had.“Late as always,” she teased.“Spare me five minutes, it takes longer every time to get here,” he said dramatically.“I have a hypothetical for you” she began “If I was to provide evidence to solve a case who would I go to?”“You haven’t solved Sirius’ case. Have you?” was his response.“Would you believe me if I said no?” she responded.“No”“Ok, then yes we have” she said honestly “I have it all here” she patted her bag “The boys have the main bit of evidence though”“You would have to go through the magical law enforcement office, I’d recommend going to Mad-eye Moody. He worked with us during the war and he is head auror” Remus explained.“That’s great thank you” she smiled whilst she scribbled it on the back of her hand.“What is your evidence, I doubt you have any paper evidence that covers it” he asked.“If I told you you’d interfere so I’m not telling you” she demanded.“Valerie, please tell me I don’t want you messing with something dangerous” he pleaded.“Nope”“Valerie”“I’m not telling you, I’ve got it all handled” she complained.“Valerie you are fifteen and in school, not equipped to handle a murder trial” he tried to reason with her. “Please tell me, I will go straight to Moody with it I swear”“You will kill me if I tell you” she said “Or worse you’d go to Dumbledore, do you know on the night my dad broke in he pulled me out of the hall to ask me if I had helped him”“I will not tell Dumbledore” he began “I promise, Valerie I don’t want you getting over your head about this” he kept going on and she wished she had never brought it up.“I have a crush on George Weasley,” she interrupted.“We aren’t changing the conversation topic Valerie” he said sternly.“Worth a shot”“He definitely likes you back though” Remus added.“Lee said the same thing,” she continued.“Just tell me your secret piece of evidence or I’ll tell George you like him” he bargained.“Uncle Moony you can’t blackmail me” she began, she had started referring to him as her Uncle Moony a few weeks ago it often got him off of her back.“The ‘Uncle Moony’ card isn’t going to work, I will go and find George and tell him myself, you know I will” he confirmed.“Fine, Peter Pettigrew is alive and has been hiding in animagus form as the Weasley’s pet rat for ten years, he is currently in a cage in the student potion lab where the twins and Lee are making a sleeping draught so we don’t have to deal with him being awake” she blurted out “That answers your question, please don’t say anything to George”“I won’t say anything to George, can you at least walk me through your other evidence, if it stands up I’ll notify Moody” he added “And no Dumbledore”“Thank you” she breathed in relief.She pulled out all of her evidence and handed it over for Remus to look through, he read through it first and then she clarified a few areas which she then updated in the notes.“Along with Pettigrew I think it’s worth a shot” he began “I’m going to send a Patronus message to Moody now”He did as he said and the silvery blue wolf took form, he requested an urgent meeting for Saturday and asked for a time back in response. Valerie was excited to say the least.“I should probably take you to see Pettigrew,” she said.“Yes, that would be useful,” Remus added.They walked down to the dungeons, Valerie could barely contain her excitement and was constantly a few steps ahead and would track back to join Remus. Arriving at the student lab the door displayed ‘Occupied’ Valerie knocked on the door shouting out that it was her. George opened the door and she smiled at him, he let her and Remus in.“Valerie, has told me about your murder solving skills” he explained “I have requested a meeting with Moody for Saturday, I have come to see Pettigrew though”The cage was sitting on the table next to the one they were brewing on. He was there still unmoving, the toe was missing, the map was pulled out and his name joined theirs in the room.“I really can’t believe it,” Remus muttered.Before anything else could be said a silvery blue mist entered the room, the same colour as a Patronus this time it was non-corporeal. Moody’s voice overtook the room. “Lupin, I can do Saturday at 10:37 or if it is that urgent I can do tomorrow at 4:53”. The message was short and concise.“I’d rather tomorrow” Valerie started breaking the silence “Get it done and out of the way, only if you're all willing?” She directed the question to the others in the room.“I’m happy with that” Remus started, Lee agreed.“We have Quidditch training,” George announced.“Shit we do,” Valerie exclaimed.“Language Valerie” Remus scolded lightly.“Sorry” she mumbled.“I can talk to Oliver, ask if he can move it or say we can be there later” Fred said “I think tomorrow will be better though, I’m not looking forward to constantly sedating a murderous rat”The last sentence got a few laughs and the time was agreed and Remus sent a Patronus back. Remus agreed to look after Pettigrew, he said he was willing to stay up all night to prevent his escape, so he went with Remus along with the now finished sleeping draught. The group made their way back to the common room to hear Ron arguing with Hermione.“Your cat killed Scabbers” he claimed.“He did no such thing, Scabbers probably ran off somewhere” she argued back.Ron’s eyes laid on the twins who had just entered the common room.“Fred, George, you saw Scabbers this morning didn’t you?”“I’m not involving myself” Valerie spoke under her breath slipping away to their usual spot, Lee following her.The argument between Ron and Hermione diffused and the twins came over.“We can at least tell Ron about it when things get cleared up,” Valerie said.“That would probably be the easy solution” Fred mumbled “I am over today, I am going to find Oliver I’ll probably see you tomorrow Val, I can’t imagine this conversation will be easy”“It will all be over tomorrow Val” George assured her.“I can’t wait,”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
09/12/1993Valerie couldn’t sleep that night; she was thinking about submitting her evidence, freeing her father. The reality of the situation had caught up on her and she was mostly excited but a small part of her was incredibly nervous, for starters her father was Merlin knows where so he might not know that if he was proved innocent and considered a free man resulting in a further prolonged reconnection.She looked over to the clock on her bedside. It read 4:30 am. It was the second time she had woken up since going to sleep, she decided at this point to give up on getting back to sleep. She pulled on her docs and headed down to the common room bringing her homework with her, she might as well get it done as she wouldn’t pay much attention in lessons today. She had let her homework back up on her, she had a transfiguration essay due in today along with an Ancient Runes one, she had a charms one for tomorrow and a herbology one for Monday.She started with Transfiguration, the essay was half finished so it didn’t take her long and got her brain working in preparation for the Ancient Runes essay, the Runes essay was finished at 5:45 it took her longer than she had anticipated, she decided to start the charms essay with no prospect of finishing it, she wanted to get at least half of it out of the way the essay was on the silencing charm and she was unsure how she was going to write enough on it. The time ticked on and she called it quits at 6:30 having completed the majority of the charms essay, she also didn’t want to be greeted by other students whilst sat in just her pyjamas and her docs.She returned to her dorm, the other girls were still asleep so she started to get ready for the day. She pulled on her uniform and put on her docs again, not being in such a rush she used her time to put on some eyeliner as well as her usual mascara. The other girls had started getting up when she was finishing up getting ready, she knew the boys wouldn’t be up before seven so she decided to return to the common room and finish her charms essay. By the end of the essay she was sure she couldn’t learn anything else about silencing charms.Finally, she was greeted with the familiar faces of Fred, George and Lee. They traipsed down the stairs sounding like they were mid way through an argument about something.“Valerie” Lee started approaching her first “Settle our disagreement, hypothetically, if you haven’t done the essay for a lesson would it be better to skip the lesson or turn up empty handed”“I have done the transfiguration essay, you can copy it if you’d like,” she answered, already knowing what their ‘Hypothetical’ was. She pulled out her essay and dropped onto the coffee table.“You are the best Val” Lee praised, rushing over to the table and pulling out parchment. The twins hadn’t made the same effort.“You both have done the essay?” she asked.“I have for once” George answered. Valerie looked to Fred next.“No,” Fred admitted.“Are you going to?”“Probably not, I’d rather have breakfast,” he added.“I can grab breakfast and bring some stuff up for you all” she bargained.“I was using breakfast as an excuse to not do it,” Fred complained.“Well, we don’t want detention tonight from McGonagall we have places to be” she began “Speaking on the topic did you speak to Oliver?”“Yes, he said try to get there late but if we don’t we have to do five extra laps next practice” Fred explained.“I can live with that” she answered “George we should go to breakfast, we’ll bring you two some toast”Her and George exited the common room and joined the students who were heading to breakfast.“I swear you hadn’t done that essay when I asked you yesterday” George started.“No I hadn’t, I did it this morning” she answered “I barely slept last night, called it quits at four thirty and did homework instead”“Wow, I didn’t know you could be responsible and do your school work”“So little faith in me George” she said dramatically.“I have faith just not for essay timing” he reasoned.“My track record backs that up, I have handed in five essays on time this year, starting a new record” she stated proudly.“Most people hand all of theirs in on time” George commented.“Let me have this, it hasn’t happened since first year, I blame you, Fred and Lee, I had a solid track record for the first month and half of first year and then I properly became friends with you, I haven’t been the same since” she smirked.“You can’t blame us,” he defended.“I can do what I want” she fought back.“I’m not going to win am I”“No, I won’t let you” she smiled “Stubborness is a Black family gene that I’ve definitely inherited”“I reckon you’re the most stubborn person ever Val” he commented.“I’ll take that as a compliment, but I think Andromeda’s more stubborn,” she added.Their conversation brought them to the great hall and instead of taking their usual spots, they both grabbed some napkins and a large stack of toast each and left before anyone could question them.“That felt wrong” Valerie commented as they headed back up to the common room, she grabbed a slice of toast from her stack and started eating it.“It did, but it is our food, they can’t take it off of us” George commented.“True” she added after swallowing her mouthful of toast.“How are you feeling about this afternoon?” George asked.“Excited definitely, hoping that it all goes right”“It will, Remus checked over it all, he’d be honest with us” George verified.“I don’t think he’d like to know that you call him Remus instead of Professor Lupin” Valerie stated.“He doesn’t need to know Val”“I suppose not”Arriving back at the common room Lee was delighted with the presence of food and ate his slices of toast whilst copying down the essay.“Lee if you get butter on my essay” she started.“I won’t Val, I’m careful” he interrupted.“I don’t believe you, you’ve also got to hurry up. We have transfiguration in five minutes and we can only push McGonagall five minutes late or she’ll give us detention” she said rushing the two boys who by the looks of it had nearly finished.“Done” Lee exclaimed, shoving his essay into his bag and leaning back against the bottom of the sofa.“And done,” Fred continued less dramatically.The rush of the morning did distract Valerie’s mind. The rest of the day the lessons seemed to drag, it was as if the end of the day couldn’t come soon enough, she had handed in her essays and received them back she was giving an Exceeds Expectations in the transfigurations essay and an Acceptable in Runes which she was happy with. Lunch came around and the meeting with Moody was only three hours away by the end of it. Herbology was their last lesson of the day and they got scolded several times for talking when they should be working and only stopped with the threat of detention.After being dismissed for the day Valerie decided she would get changed and make an effort to present herself a bit more, she ditched her usual oversized graphic tee in favour of a burgundy jumper, she paired it with navy flared jeans and her docs. When sat back in the common room she was prepared to go already, Remus had told them to arrive at his office at 4:30 so they could travel to the ministry and make it on time to Moody’s office with no rush. They arrived earlier to Remus’ office per Valerie’s request and triple checked they had everything. Remus had moved their evidence into a folder so it was more presentable.Eventually, the time to leave arrived, Remus prepared the floo, they went through in pairs, Remus last. Stumbling out into the Atrium of the Ministry Valerie looked around, she took in her surroundings, the dark green tiles made the gold fountain in the middle stand out. People were rushing around and the quiet buzz of chatter hung in the air.Once Remus had arrived he led the group over to a large desk. Several witches and wizards stood behind it and a few people were queued up, they joined the queue and once they had reached the front Remus spoke on their behalf.“Meeting with Alastor Moody for four fifty three” the witch scanned over the parchment in front of her.“I see you here, his office will be in the auror department on floor three, may I take your names first” she requested.They did as they were asked and were handed visitor passes, they then made their way over to the lifts and waited. When one arrived they piled in, paper planes hovered above their heads and Valerie pressed the button for the third floor.The lift shot up stopping firstly at the second floor letting in some more paper planes and some left. The cage-like doors closed again and they went up again. The lift stopped and narrated ‘Third floor, Auror department …’ Valerie ignored the rest and stepped out onto a strip of red carpet which ran down the middle of the hallway.Moody’s office wasn’t particularly hard to find, when they did find it they waited outside until exactly 4:53 when the door opened and a wizard exited looking rather flustered. They took it as their cue to enter.“Lupin, I didn’t realise you were bringing company” Moody said, catching sight of Fred, George, Lee and Valerie “Take a seat” he added conjuring up the extra chairs, they did as instructed.“They are the reason this meeting has been scheduled” he gestured to Valerie to start speaking.“We have done extensive research and presented the case that Sirius Black is an innocent man,” she said, trying to keep her voice steady.“This better not be a waste of my time” he directed mainly towards Remus but it still put Valerie on edge.“It’s not,” he said calmly. Handing over the folder of notes and pulling out the cage that was covered in black cloth.Moody snatched up the folder and glanced through it.“How do I know that Pettigrew is alive?” he said, his tone accusatory.Valerie pulled off the cloth covering the cage “We noticed him on the map, his animagus form is a rat and he is missing a toe” she said.Moody stared at the rat “Is it dead”“No just drugged” Fred piped up.Moody prodded the rat with his wand, whatever he did woke it up, Pettigrew gained his senses back upon noticing where he was he backed into the corner of the cage. Moody attempted to open the cage.“It’s been charmed shut” George added “Fred did it”Moody nodded, removed the charms and pulled Pettigrew out, he cast a spell undoing the transfiguration, a blue light flashed and the rat slowly formed into a short, tubby man. Valerie felt her eyes widen. Moody disarmed before anyone could say anything.Pettigrew immediately started stuttering “Remus, my old friend, and Valerie, such a sweet little girl you were” Valerie was taken aback.“Zip it,” Moody commanded. Pettigrew complied, shrinking in on himself slightly. “Mind if I borrow your chair” he directed to Lee who was sitting at the end.“Go for it,” Lee replied, standing up and stepping away from his chair.Moody used his wand and moved Pettigrew into the chair and strapped him up, Pettigrew thrashed against the restraints and Lee stepped further away, Valerie couldn’t blame him. Valerie was unsure of what the next step would be, Pettigrew was tied up in a chair, Moody had approved their case and they were just sitting there.“What’s the next step?” Valerie asked.“We need to get him to a holding cell” he gestured to Pettigrew “and I need to take this” he held up the folder “To the magical law enforcement department, you came to the right person, I will tell them to send the conclusion to you” he said towards Remus.“Actually, could I have it, or at least a copy?” she asked.“You are a minor Miss Black so it will just be a copy but it will get there at the same time” he explained.“Thanks” she responded.“Lupin, knock on Kingsley’s door and tell him I need a holding cell” Moody commented “That’s all”The group got up and left, they went to Kingsley’s office first, Remus went in and everyone else remained outside. They then returned to the lift.“How long do you reckon it’ll take?” Valerie asked.“A few days, they have to hold someone in a cell so they’ll be quicker about it than usual,” Remus explained.They reached the ground floor venturing back across the atrium to the fireplaces.“Ask for Professor Lupin’s office, Hogwarts, that should take you to the right place” Remus instructed.Valerie and George went first doing as instructed and successfully landing in Remus’ office, they were followed shortly by Lee and Fred then Remus. Gazing up at the clock on the wall the time displayed 5:37. They had time for dinner and to make quidditch practice, sparing the wrath of Oliver.“Thank you for taking us,” Valerie said to Remus.“You were going to do it anyway, I just helped you do it safely,” he responded.“If you say so” she joked, “We have to go to dinner though we could make Quidditch on time at this rate”The last part excused the four and they hurried their dinner and the twins and Valerie rushed to their dorms to get ready for Quidditch, they surprisingly made it to the frosty pitch in time and out of breath.“I didn’t think you’d be joining us” Oliver commented at the sight of the trio.“Well here we are,” Fred announced.“We thought you’d miss us if we weren't,” George added.“Nevermind the chit chat five laps around the pitch” Oliver commanded.Quidditch practice ran as usual, Oliver trained them within an inch of their lives, the sun had completely vanished by the time they had returned to the common room that evening. Angelina had bagged the shower first so Valerie sat around in their dorm waiting whilst doing the Herbology essay for next week. She was lucky to have had no more essays handed out today, but she was issued a test in Runes she had to revise for.Lucky for Valerie Angelina didn’t take long so she happily neglected her essay and enjoyed the heat of the shower warming her cold skin. Reflecting on the day she had let her realise that she could have her father back for Christmas which massively excited her.13/12/1993Four days of anticipation waiting for a letter from the ministry passed by. On Saturday she visited Hogsmeade with twins and Lee and picked out Christmas gifts for her friends, Andromeda, Ted, Tonks, Remus and Sirius; the last one was bought in the hope that her evidence was enough.It was Monday morning at breakfast when the morning post arrived, a letter was dropped down in front of her. Excitement flooded through her as she began to tear it open. She scanned the contents of the letter ‘The case of Sirius Black has been reopened, the evidence provided will be discussed in the Wizengamot and further conclusions will be determined. Thank You for your patience’. It was a step in the right direction, Valerie happily passed the letter to George who read it next. She looked up to the teachers table and made eye contact with Remus, she shared a smile with him and turned back to the boys.“Val, this is great,” George commented, passing the letter on.“Step 3 complete” she added “Next step is hoping the Wizengamot agree with us and understand our evidence”“I think this will be the hardest bit, even against collecting the evidence,” George laughed.“Do you have that little faith in our detective skills?” she joked.“Well it was our first time,” he teased.“The way you said that suggests there will be another” she said with a smile prominent in her words.“I suppose we will get our result very soon” George began “The Wizengamot usually don’t have much on their plate, dad says they're only used for large complicated cases, otherwise a smaller amount of people are used”“I hope so, it would be nice to have my dad home for Christmas, I did buy him a Christmas present and I’d like to give it to him” she confessed.“What did you get him?” George asked.“A few new graphic tees, I wear all of his old ones and I don’t fancy returning them” she replied.Their conversation was cut short by the demands that they go to lessons, Valerie retrieved her letter off of Lee and stuffed it in her bag, her first lesson of the day was Runes, her professor let them study for their test that was on Thursday which she was grateful for as the girl had done little to no revision. It was their last Monday before christmas so most teachers weren’t as bothered with lesson plans, for example in her second lesson Charms Flitwick told them all to practise all the charms they had learned this year, and in Herbology they were told to ‘prepare the plants for winter’ which meant weeding and watering. They had study period fourth so made their way to the great hall.During study period or lunch any late mail arrivals were dropped off, Valerie would often see the occasional owl drop a letter or small parcel off however, she wasn’t expecting to receive one herself. She turned over the letter which landed face down on her parchment.“Who’s it from?” Fred asked, having noticed the letter, this brought George and Lee’s attention to it as well.“It’s not from Andromeda, Ted or Tonks it’s neither of their handwriting” she explained.“It can’t be the ministry back so soon,” Lee claimed.“I don’t know it could be, what are the Wizengamot doing these days?” George queried.“Not much, today’s Prophet front page title was on Quidditch, Ted lettered me about saying he was surprised that his article was the most exciting this week” Valerie explained.She pulled out the previous letter and compared the handwriting. It was the same.“Yeah, that’s from the ministry,” Lee concluded out loud.“Maybe we open it outside of study period, we aren’t meant to be talking anyway I doubt I can react silently” Valerie added, the girl was practically ecstatic about receiving a letter back so quickly.As soon as they were notified the study period was over the four exited the room as quickly as they could.“Wait, where are we going to open it?” Lee asked.“Where we did all of the hard work” Valerie answered.Satisfied they made their way to the one-eyed witch passageway. Valerie’s hands were shaking as she ripped open the seal of the letter. She pulled out the letter and started reading out loud.“To whom this letter concerns, The Wizengamot has come to a decision on the case of Sirius Black and would like to apologise on account of the error made twelve years prior, the conclusion has been reached that Sirius Black has been falsely accused of the murder of 12 muggles and the wizard Peter Pettigrew” Valerie read quickly stopping at the end of the sentence.“It worked” she said quietly “We did it” a smile spread across her face. Excitement spread throughout the tunnel, she hugged each of the boys and they were chanting ‘it worked’ and ‘we did it’.“Shit, I should finish the letter” she said returning back to the unfinished letter. “Due to our error the ministry would be willing to compensate Sirius Black when he comes out of hiding and drop his previous charges, signed off by the minister himself” she paused “I’m going to see Remus”Calling out thanks to the twins and Lee she left the passageway and ran through the corridors without a care for what other students thought, she didn’t stop until she reached Remus’ office. She swung the door open. Remus turned to look at her.“You got the letter?” she asked.He held it up, it was open, he smiled at her.She enveloped him in a hug.“Now he just has to come out of hiding” Valerie stated.“He does”“But how is he going to know that he is a free man?” she rushed.“A story will go out to the prophet,” Remus explained.“Yes, but how will he access it and read it?” she said, confused.“They will put it out on posters like they did when he escaped” he reassured her.“So everyone will know tomorrow, and we will be credited?”“I assume so”“I’m too excited, I will no longer be attending your lesson” she claimed.“Valerie you can’t skip lessons because of it”“I will, any excuse is a good excuse” she said as she started to leave the office.“You will be here next lesson” Remus demanded as the door began to close.“We’ll see” she yelled through the now shut door.She did attend Remus’ lessons and prepared for another sleepless night, this time for a different reason.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
14/12/1993The next morning Valerie was buzzing with excitement, she was in the hall at the beginning of breakfast and awaited the copy of the prophet to be delivered. The owl’s began flying in and the prophet was dropped regularly on every table. The copy dropped in front of Valerie, she had made a one time purchase yesterday.“Sirius Black; Innocent” she read the title aloud. A photo of her father covered the front page, at the bottom of the page it said more on page 2. She turned the page over.“Recent evidence about the case of Sirius Black was presented to the ministry by four Hogwarts student: Valerie Black, Lee Jordan and Fred and George Weasley, they discovered that Peter Pettigrew was an unregistered animagi and was hiding in his animagus form as a rat known as “Scabbers” who happened to be the Weasley family pet. The group of students made this discovery through the use of the ‘Marauders Map’ created by Black, Pettigrew, Remus Lupin and the deceased James Potter when his name was displayed upon it” she read.“They got it right and we got credit,” Lee commented.“But they couldn’t separate me and Fred” George said faux sadness in his tone.“The rest of it talks about how the ministry is going to handle it all,” she explained.Valerie was approached by Harry shortly after the discovery.“Again, I’m sorry for earlier in the year Val” he looked slightly embarrassed.“I’ve told you it’s fine, he’s your godfather as well you know, I think he’d be excited to meet you” she admitted.Harry smiled at that comment, “Really?”“If he is how I remember him then yes”“Also, Ron is currently having a crisis over the fact his pet rat is a murderer” Harry added “He keeps apologising to me, it’s very funny”“I can imagine,” Valerie laughed.The meal ended shortly after and everyone scattered off to first lessons, a few of the older students congratulated Valerie which she found particularly strange considering she was expecting the outcome and didn’t even consider other people’s responses. She was currently sitting in the back of transfiguration and having a conversation instead of doing the set work.“Since Thursday is the last day of school lessons I think we should have a party” Lee began.“I’m down for a party, there hasn’t been any this year” Valerie complained.“We should spread the word,” Lee added.“I’m not running a party, we should push the idea onto some seventh years, get them to do it for us” Valerie concluded “I could ask Alicia to ask her brother to host one, he’s a seventh year”“That would work, he’s friends with the group who helped with parties last year” Fred added.“Wasn’t one of their uncles a alcohol supplier or something?” George commented.“I think so, I’ll talk to Alicia at some point” Valerie finished.“Miss Black, Mr Jordan and both Mr Weasley’s, would like to share your conversation with the class” McGonagall called out.“No professor” they mumbled back.“Well, stop the chatter and pay attention,” she scolded.The rest of Valerie’s lessons that day dragged on and it wasn’t until after school was over that she managed to find Alicia, she had left the twins and Lee to catch up with her when they left charms.“Alicia” she called out as she caught up with the girl.“Hey, Val, congratulations on the stuff with your dad” she started.“Thanks, I was wondering if your brother is going to organise a party for the end of the year?”“I think he is, I can double check, if he does word will spread” she answered “I’m desperate for a party”“Me too, we have finally reached the age that the older years will let us join in” she complained.“I know, I’ll let you know when I hear anything” she said “See you”“Yeah, see you”Having acquired the information she needed to, she relocated her friends and relayed the news.“I’m glad they are hosting, sorry Lee but there was no chance that I would help you” George said.Soon enough the news of an end of year party began to spread like wildfire, it was restricted to fifth years and above, to say that Valerie was looking forward to it would be an understatement. That evening she was talking with the rest of the girls in her dorm about it.“What are you going to wear?” Angelina asked as she rummaged through her clothes.“I don’t know” Valeire replied “How dressed up do people get?”“I think it’s usually casual like jeans and a nice top or maybe even a skirt” Jasmine, one of the other girls commented.“I don’t own any nice tops, I wear exclusively graphic t-shirts” Valerie complained.“You could borrow one of mine,” Alicia offered, moving over to her chest of drawers.“You are a lifesaver,” she said, joining Alicia “Also, where is Feyre?” she commented, noticing the absence of the fifth girl.“On a study date” Jasmine commented, her and Feyre were best friends. “With, Heidi from the Hufflepuff team”“Cute, I hope it goes well,” Angelina commented.They rummaged through her tops eventually narrowing her options down to three, a burgundy spaghetti strap crop top, a grey-ish blue top that had lots of straps and a cropped burnt orange halter, she planned to wear black flares with them so either option worked.“I think you should wear the grey blue one” Angelina commented “It would look nice with your eyes”“It would,” Alicia called out, still looking through her clothes.“I suppose it would,” Valerie reasoned.“Are you looking to impress anyone?” Jasmine called out “I’ve got my eye on a sixth year”“Who?” Angelina immediately asked.“Rhys Hardow” she replied “he’s friendly with Alicia’s brother actually”“Oh, he’s the tall one with the blonde hair” Alicia concluded “He is cute, not my type though”“What’s your type then?” Valerie teased.“Brunettes, I don’t like them to be too tall and someone with a good sense of style” she answered “No need to ask yours”“What do you mean?” Valerie asked, in a playful tone.“Tall, red head, identical twin brother” she smirked, Valerie felt her face turn red.“Stop, that’s all Lee pesters me about” she commented.“I’m assuming you're talking about George Weasley,” Jasmine added.“The one and only” Angelina said rolling her eyes “You make it very obvious”“I don't,” Valerie proclaimed.“Maybe not to him but everyone else knows” Alicia started “Which top, blue or green?” She held up a blue spaghetti strap similar to the burgundy one currently on Valerie’s bed and a sage green long sleeve top.“Definitely the green” Angelina concluded before pulling out a pink halter top “What do we think?”“I would wear that but pink isn’t my colour” Jasmine commented.“You should wear that one” Valerie added the pink would look amazing against her darker skin.After a long discussion on what to wear the girls decided to settle for the night, tomorrow was Wednesday so she would have her meeting with Remus in the evening, she was hoping to talk to him about her dad a bit more so that she could have more of an idea of what the christmas holiday was going to be like. She felt more at ease going to bed that night than she had since the start of the year.15/12/1993The next day she spent waiting for her meeting with Remus,she also hoped she would get another letter or be called out of class because her father had gone to the ministry to declare his freedom. The last part didn’t happen, as the day dragged on she felt herself watching the time until they were dismissed from the last lesson of the day.“So, Val, when do you think your dad will show up?” George asked her as they wandered back to the common room.“Hopefully soon, I think I’ll go after him myself otherwise” she complained.“At least you have stuff to distract you” George reasoned.“If you are talking about lessons, they don’t work” she started “Every lesson I stare at the clock on the wall until it tells me I can leave”“Only one more day”“I don’t know if I can put myself through it” she chuckled.“Are you excited for the party tomorrow?” he asked.“The girls and I spent last night picking outfits, I have no clothes that are party appropriate” she confessed.“So you're not wearing a Bowie top and jeans?” he questioned.“No, still wearing jeans but not a Bowie top,” she answered.“I swear that’s like all you have in your wardrobe” he exaggerated.“No, there’s also Queen, ABBA and that’s it actually” she replied defeated.When they arrived in the common room the buzz of party conversation swarmed the room, the younger students often talked about the parties and occasionally you’d hear a few say they were going to try and join in. Her conversation with the twins and Lee also revolved around the party but instead of how excited they were about it they were betting on who out of everyone attending was getting the most drunk.After having conflicting opinions for an hour they couldn’t agree and called it quits heading down to dinner. After food they split ways, the boys headed back to the common room and Valerie to Remus’ office.Arriving at his office she entered without knocking as usual, his office was empty so she sat in the armchair that she always did. She was early so didn’t expect anything different. Eventually, Remus arrived he was expecting her so didn’t offer a second glance over her as he began organising some of the loose papers at his desk.“So, how long until my dad makes his presence known?” she started.“I don’t know, he might not have even seen anything about it yet” Remus answered, one of his piles was getting increasingly larger as he resumed sorting the papers.“Andromeda said he’d make himself known soon, I hope she’s right, I feel like I’m constantly waiting” she complained.“You should distract yourself,” Remus began “They won’t care if I make you help me mark these first year essays they are on vampires, right?”“I’ll count it as revision,” she added.“Great” Remus passed her half of the stack of papers.They chatted about Sirius some more and then about Christmas, Valerie declared that Remus had to come to the Tonks’ on Christmas so she could give him his present.“I’m worried about this year's first years” she commented before reading out a part of one of the last essays in front of her “Vampire’s are deterred by garlic because the allergic to it and don’t want to have a bad reaction, they also don’t like the smell”“I don’t think my teaching skills are that bad,” Remus chuckled.“No they are not, I think some kids don’t pay attention” she reasoned.“I’m glad you approve of my teaching Val”“Your welcome” she smiled.She had one question still at the back of her brain.“Remus,” she said, “What if he never comes back?”“If he is the same person I knew twelve years ago he will” he comforted.“Even if he thinks it’s fake?”“When he sees your name mentioned, he will come back even if it was obviously fake”She sighed, finishing up the last paper she tossed it onto the pile of marked essays.“Are you doing anything to mark the end of school?” Remus asked.“I’m not meant to tell you but we are having a party tomorrow night” she answered “It’s my first so I’m excited”“I won’t tell, I remember having parties when I was in school, who hosts?” he asked.“Alicia’s brother does along with his friend group” she replied.“When we had parties your dad often hosted, so did Marlene, they helped each other, safe to say there was always plenty of booze” he laughed fondly “I don’t condone underage drinking though” he added his tone suggested otherwise.“I’ll keep that in mind” she smirked.“I doubt you will,” he concluded softly. 16/12/1993Remus was right, by the night of the party Valerie had promised to herself to have a few drinks but not to the point where she wouldn’t remember what happened in the morning. She was getting ready in the dorm with the rest of the girls. Alicia’s top fit her nicely, it was slightly alien to her as she only owned a few tighter fitting clothes that she mostly wore to bed or in the summer, she was putting more effort into her makeup allowing time for a clean eyeliner wing and some glittery eyeshadow she was borrowing from Jasmine. Admiring how she looked she waited for the other girls to finish up as they were near to finishing.“I’m weirdly nervous now,” she confessed.“It’ll be fine after a drink or two you’ll loosen up” Alicia reassured her as joined her next to the door “We all look great so there is nothing to worry about on that side of things”“You do look stunning, I bet George will agree” Angelina teased “I heard they are decorating with mistletoe, holiday spirit and all”“Maybe, the alcohol will give him confidence” Feyre joked.“Ha, Ha you are all hilarious” she said rolling her eyes.“Let’s go,” Jasmine announced after all the girls were ready.As they entered the common room the music playing filled their ears, the sofas had been pushed out towards the edge of the room still allowing four sitting areas but also making enough room for people to stand comfortably in the middle. Valerie scanned the room, the boys weren’t there yet which was fair enough, they had gotten there not long after the party began. Valerie noticed a few drinking games were set up as well as tables that had bottles of alcohol surrounded by red solo cups.She hung around with Jasmine and Angelina as Feyre and Alicia had jumped straight into drinking games with a few others. Eventually, she heard the boys coming down the stairs and thanked Jasmine and Angelina for the company and greeted the boys.“You guys clean up well” she joked, grabbing their attention.“And you aren’t wearing a graphic t-shirt” Lee commented back.“Ok, fair enough,” she said, accepting his comment.By now the party had picked up, they gravitated towards the drinks table and started off with a butterbeer to ease themselves into things, Lee was the social butterfly amongst them so as a group they constantly dipped in and out of conversations with people Lee seemed to know. Soon enough, they let him go and the twins and Valerie headed over to a game of beer pong between two seventh years, they stood on the side line amongst some others.After that game finished the people standing around agreed to play in teams, after each throw the person throwing switched until all cups had been emptied. This time the cups were filled with a shot of firewhiskey each. Valerie was split from the teams and stood about four people back on her side; the twins were even further back on the other.As the people in front took their turns each side cheering when someone landed a ball she edged closer to the front eventually being the one to toss the ping pong ball. She was against a sixth year girl who she couldn’t quite remember the name of. One of the cups had been cleared where Valerie was aiming and two where the other girl was. The sixth year took her turn first, she aimed for the centre, the ball bounced off of the rim and on to the floor. Valerie threw her ball aiming for the cup in the top left corner, she made it in the cup and her side cheered.She grabbed the drink and took the shot. The cool drink burned her throat, she attempted to hide any outward reaction which seemed to work as no one commented on it. She returned to the back of the line watching around the side of people till both Fred and George had had their turns Fred was successful and grimaced slightly taking the shot no one picked up on it so Valerie assumed she must have displayed a similar one, George however was unsuccessful which Fred immediately teased him about.Valerie did miss out on a last chance at landing a ball in a cup as the boy in front of her snagged the last one. Reuniting with the twins she then had her share of teasing George about missing.They grabbed another drink this time Valerie grabbed a mixture of some muggle alcohol with a muggle fizzy drink. Taking a sip she didn’t find it too strong and enjoyed the sharp lemon flavour. The rest of the night went smoothly, Valerie partook in two more drinking games then stuck to non-alcoholic options for the evening feeling the effect of the drinks already. Having arrived at the party at close to 10 o’clock the early hours of the morning had arrived and the numbers of party goers had decreased, most of the fifth years had retired and a few sixth years.Valerie still felt awake and was only tipsy, none of her friends had gotten particularly drunk out of all of them Fred was the most far gone followed by Lee who they had reunited with later on then her and George were about even. They currently stood near the staircase to the dorms, they remained far enough away so that they wouldn’t be in anyone’s way if they were leaving.“I think, I’m going to go now” Fred said his words slightly slurred “I’m tired”“I’ll supervise,” Lee commented with a joyous tone in his voice.Valerie wasn’t sure that Lee was the best option but she didn’t really care that much. The departure of Fred and Lee left George and Valerie alone, the party had slowed down, the music was quieter and most people had resorted to sitting around and talking to one another, the majority of the drinks were gone and people were leaving semi-regularly.“So, how was your first party experience?” she smiled.“Good, a bit underwhelming, I don’t know why but I was expecting more” he replied.“Me too, I suppose it was only Gryffindor’s, Alicia said that multi-house parties are always better” she agreed “It’s like a trial party”He laughed “From our trial party we have learned Fred is a lightweight”“That’s not fair he did have more to drink than us” she defended.“I don’t know if an extra shot counts,” George claimed.“Is Ron going home for Christmas this year?” she asked, Ron stayed with Harry in school the last two years and as much as the twins complained about him they did tend to miss his presence over Christmas.“No, he’s staying again this year, it took him a lot to convince mum, she even said Harry could come and stay” he answered.“I’ll probably still be at the Tonks’ even if my dad is back before then so I’ll see you on Christmas, I want more of your mum’s cooking” she said.“I assumed you would be over anyway” he added.“You’ll never get rid of me,” she joked.“I don’t think I would want to,” he confessed. She felt heat rise to her cheeks at the statement.“I wouldn’t want to get rid of you either” she returned impulsively.“It’s getting late, I think we call it for the night” George said. He was right, they both still had to pack and the train would be leaving on Saturday at ten so the longer they stayed up the more time they lost.“I’ll see you tomorrow” Valerie started locking eyes with George allowing the warm fuzzy sensation to fill her stomach.“Goodnight, Valerie,” he said, keeping eye contact. She broke it momentarily looking towards the top of the archway which they stood beneath, in holiday spirit it was decorated with Mistletoe. George had followed her gaze.George pressed a kiss to her lips, it was short, sweet and gentle. “Goodnight” she commented as she walked towards the stairs making her way towards her dorm. She wasn’t sure if it was alcohol induced confidence that resulted in George kissing her, she felt weirdly accomplished about it. When she went to bed that night the familiar feeling remained in her stomach and she could still feel his lips on hers.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
17/12/1993The next morning Valerie woke up at ten with a slight headache but nothing too bad. Recalling the party last night she remembered basically all of it. It wasn’t until she was brushing her teeth that she remembered that George had kissed her and she had kissed back. She didn’t know how to feel about it, she was obviously happy about it but she also had doubts on whether it was a drunken kiss despite neither of them being anything more than a bit tipsy.She returned back to the dorm area and she must have looked somewhat distressed as Angelina asked “Valerie are you ok?”“Yes, no, I don’t know” she replied as she pulled out her outfit for the day.“What happened?” Alicia added having paid attention to the girl once Angelina had sprung the first question.“Last night, George and I kissed at the end of the party,” she confessed.“That’s exciting,” Angelina gushed.“Yes, but both of us were tipsy so I don’t know whether it was an impulse decision or if he meant it, and also will he even remember it” she blurted, stressed over the situation.“Neither of you drank a lot, and you’ve had something going on between you for a bit so it was probably meaningful” Alicia reasoned “Whether he remembered is a different story”“That does make me feel a bit better, I should talk to him shouldn’t I” she stated.“Probably” Angelina started “It will feel scary but once it’s done it’s done”She decided to get ready first, changing into her usual attire of a graphic tee and jeans with her docs. She then applied her make up and made her way to the common room, George and Lee were there so she joined them.“Is Fred hungover?” she asked them.“Yes, he needs sleep is what he keeps saying” George answered.“Shall we go to breakfast? I have to pack two weeks worth of stuff and I haven’t started” she commented.“Don’t talk to me about packing, I don’t want to think about it” Lee groaned.Lee complained more about packing as they walked to breakfast; he then kept the conversation going about homework they’d been set for over the holidays. Eventually, they arrived at the great hall and sat for breakfast.“So, why are you both being so awkward?” Lee accused.“We aren’t being awkward,” Valerie stammered.“I have had to keep the conversation afloat all the way to breakfast,” Lee complained “You two need to sort it out before the train ride tomorrow”They ate their breakfast in borderline silence and when returning to the common room Lee stopped them outside the one eyed witch passageway.“You two go and have a talk and then come back to the common room” he demanded.They entered the passageway and Valerie decided to bite the bullet.“The kiss” she started.“So we are jumping straight into it” George interrupted.“Would you rather us stand here in silence”“Fair point”“Did you mean to kiss me?” she asked.“Well, yeah I did” he replied flustered.“Why?” she blurted out.“I think you're really pretty Val, you’re a great person and I really like you” he confessed “What about you, you kissed back”“I like you to, your good looking, and you’re funny and have a nice personality”“Only nice, is that all I get” he said, acting offended.“What else would you like?” she said with a smile creeping onto her face.“I don’t know, just better than nice” he attempted to defend.“What are we meant to do after the whole confession thing?” Valerie began.“I don’t know,” he paused, “how about a date?”“Ok,”“In the holidays, I’ll let you know,” he concluded.“That sounds good, no more being awkward about it?” she asked.“No more being awkward about it,” he confirmed.“I guess we sorted it out” Valerie said“I suppose so”“We should go back, I need to pack desperately” she reasoned.“I also need to check on Fred,” he added.They left the passageway and returned to the common room, they parted ways and Valerie went up to her dorm to pack, she was joined later by the rest of the girls who seemed to be in similar situations.“How did your conversation with George go?” Angelina asked as she began putting things into her trunk.“Good, we are going on a date during the holidays,” she confirmed.“That’s exciting,” Alicia commented.“I feel like I missed a few steps,” Jasmine stated.“Me too,” Feyre added.“Me and George kissed at the party last night, we talked this morning and now we are going on a date” Valerie summed up.“Oh, that is exciting,” Feyre gushed.“Thanks,” Valerie added.The girls resumed their packing, Valerie was finishing off the last few bits she needed to put in when there were three short knocks on their door.“Professor McGonagall wants to see Valerie” Hermione's voice spoke from behind the door.“Hermione, tell her I’ll be five minutes. I'm just finishing packing” Valerie responded.“Ok” Hermione said.“Weird, I wonder why McGonagall would need you?” Angelina questioned.“I am just as confused” Valerie answered “I have no idea what she could want”As promised Valerie arrived in the common room five minutes later. McGonagall stood near the entrance and multiple students kept looking over at her, it was odd for a teacher to be in the common rooms.“Miss Black have you got everything packed?” was the first thing that came out of McGonagall’s mouth.“Almost, all that’s left is what I’ll need tonight and tomorrow” she replied.“If I give you five more minutes do you reckon you could get it packed?” she asked.Valerie was heavily confused but nodded in response she was told to do as instructed so she returned to her dorm.“What did McGonagall want?” Alicia called out as Valerie entered the bathroom.“I don’t know, she just told me to pack everything,” she responded.“Even the stuff you’d need tonight and tomorrow?” Alicia added.“Yeah, I don’t know why though” she commented back.“Maybe it’s to do with your dad,” Angelina commented.“Oh shit, it probably is” she came to the realisation “I’ll have to say bye to the twins and Lee, I won’t see them on the train”“You can do that when you finish packing,” Jasmine added.“Yes, I’m done” she exclaimed after the frantic few minutes of throwing her toiletries and pyjamas into her trunk. She closed it and did a last minute scan.“I’ll see you guys next year” she called leaving the dorm with her trunk in hand, multiple “bye’s” were called out behind her.She re-entered the common room and was glad to see the twins and Lee were there, Fred looked hungover as expected. She said goodbye to them, swearing she would see them in the holiday’s.McGonagall ended their extravagant goodbye’s by snapping “Miss Black we have to go”After exiting the common room McGonagall led her to Dumbledore’s office. Valerie did not want to go there but if she was there to see her dad she would accept the fact. The password to the office was uttered and Valerie made her way up the staircase, entering the office Dumbledore was sitting there alone.“I assume you understand why you're here Miss Black” he said, his eyes twinkling behind the half moon spectacles.“It’s to do with my father, isn't it?” she replied.“You are correct, he is at the ministry, they said the first thing he asked for was to see you” Dumbledore spoke softly. The sentence made her feel overwhelmingly happy and incredibly excited.“What about my trunk?” she asked, trying to cover her emotions.“It will get sent straight to the Tonks’” he answered “I will by sending you to the ministry via floo, there will be someone on the other side waiting for you, just request ‘Ministry of Magic’ when you throw the powder”Valerie nodded, stepping towards and into the fireplace. She grabbed a handful of floo powder and said “Ministry of Magic” throwing the powder around her. She stumbled out onto the green tiled atrium feeling an overwhelming sense of deja vu.“You must be Valerie Black” a man spoke to her, she jumped slightly as she hadn’t noticed him approaching her.“The one and only” she smirked.“I’m taking you to meet your father, it’ll only take five minutes” he reassured her.The Ministry worker that was taking her was trying to engage in small talk, he asked about school, if she liked quidditch, generic stuff. Valerie tried to respond back but she was just thinking about how in a few short minutes she would be with her father, she could barely contain her excitement as they exited the lift and she was led down a hallway. After a minute or two of walking they stopped outside of a door labelled ‘Meeting Room 5’.“You can go in when you're ready,” the man said, leaving her to attend to some other business.Valerie collected herself taking a few breaths before stepping towards the door, she placed her hand on the cool metal door handle and pulled down on it before pushing open the door. She immediately noticed him, she could have recognised that man anywhere.Her father. Sirius Black. Stood about halfway into the room facing the door.“Dad,” she said before rushing up and embracing him, he hugged her back so tightly.“My Starlette” he whispered into her ear.Valerie began to cry out of pure happiness.“I’ve missed you so much” she half spoke half cried into his shoulder.“Me too,” he responded.After a minute they separated and utilised the chairs in the room taking one each.“Are you wearing my t-shirt?” he started as Valerie was still wiping tears from her eyes.She laughed before responding “Yes, I have them all, they are basically my entire wardrobe”He chuckled “You look exactly like me”“Everyone always says that, I’m starting to think it might be true” she joked.“Val, you are going to have to catch me up” he began “Firstly, what house?”“Gryffindor”“I bet McGonagall is sick of you” he smirked.“One hundred percent, me, the twins and Lee”“The twins?” he asked.“The Weasley twins and Lee Jordan, friends since first year” she explained. “Also, before I start catching you up, I do play Quidditch I am a chaser”“I’ll have to come and see your next match” he smiled.“Please do, we are against Slytherin next and we are going to run them into the ground” she said passionately.“I will definitely be there” he confirmed “Now I need catching up, from as early as you can remember.She did just that, she started from aged 4 and spoke of fragmented memories up until age 11 when she got her Hogwarts letter, her memories were clearer from then, she talked about finding the marauders map, her many detentions, she complained heavily about Snape, talked about every single Quidditch match she had played in, all the pranks she had played, leading up to her most recent memories. She spoke of her big argument with Harry who Sirius asked about a bit. She talked about how she started solving his case. Her meetings with Remus. She then came to her dramatic haircut, talked about her crush on George and eventually the party.“And at the end of the night me and George kissed, we are going on a date sometime in the holiday’s” she finished.“Can I be your threatening dad, tell him he’s no good for my daughter” he joked.“Of course,” she smiled “I’m so glad to have you back”“I’m glad I can be here for you”“Did you know I kept all of your letters, that’s the only reason I could get you out” she asked him.“No, you seem to keep a lot of my things though”“I also have all your vinyl's, your vinyl player and two pairs of your docs, one of which I am wearing now” she told him.“Shall we get out of here, I could do with some lunch” he said, having spent two hours in the meeting room she could only agree.“How do we get out?” she asked as they left the room.“We’ll figure it out, how hard can it be” he reasoned.It was harder than they thought. They spent ten minutes searching for the lifts alone, they got to the right floor easily enough and exiting the atrium wasn’t going to be difficult except for the fact that they got swarmed by reporters. After fighting through the crowd and avoiding answering any questions they were out on the muggle streets of London, they walked for a bit until they found a small café which they decided would do for lunch.“What did the ministry give you in compensation?” Valerie asked.“They gave me a few job offers and said I could have a house free of charge” he answered as he scanned over the menu. “It’s not really a lot considering I have the entire Black family vault to my name and Grimmauld but I’ll likely get rid of that house”“At least they didn’t give you a sum of money and call it a day” she reasoned.“True”“Have you thought about any of the jobs?” she asked.“Not really, they all seem crap, I don’t want to work in law enforcement obviously and all of the other ministry roles sound incredibly boring” he complained.Before they could continue with their conversation a waitress came up asking for their orders. They ordered their respective meals and drinks that arrived efficiently before resuming on with conversation.“I wouldn’t want to work for the ministry either,” Valerie agreed. “Fred and George want to start a joke shop so I reckon I would help them with that”“That sounds interesting” he commented “You have your OWL’s this year, you never told me what you took”“I forgot, I took Arithmancy and Ancient Runes” she told him “I don’t really care too much about them though”“OWL’s are important” he began “Nevermind, I can’t take myself seriously enough, just enjoy school, I don’t care what grades you get”“It wasn’t convincing to start of with” she teased “And, thanks for the consideration, I am not passing Potions”“Why not?”“I haven’t attended Potions for almost four years, I’m self taught” she claimed proudly.“Is Snape really that bad?”“Merlin he is, Miss Black provide me with knowledge about stuff we haven’t learned yet, Miss Black ten points from Gryffindor for sitting the wrong way” she complained “I’m not even exaggerating the last one ask literally anyone in that class”“Arsehole” Sirius commented.“Tell me about it,” she agreed.Their food arrived and they began to eat.“Dumbledore said the first thing you asked for when you went to the ministry was to see me. Is that true?” she asked seemingly out of nowhere, however the question had been brewing in the back of her mind all morning.“He’s right, he usually isn’t but he was this time” he joked “When I read your name in the article I went straight to the ministry”“Remus said you would,” she commented.“Did he?” was all Sirius could add.“Would you be staying with me and the Tonks’?” she asked him.“Probably, I wanted to letter Andromeda but I suppose if I turn up with you she’ll make an exception to me” he smirked.“She probably will, she always spoke of you fondly” Valerie commented.“Speaking of Andromeda, we should head to the Tonks’ soon in case I am banished from staying there,” Sirius said dramatically, placing his knife and fork down on the plate.“I hope that Tonks is home for Christmas. I have been meaning to ask her about her auror training, I don’t know how to get letters to her so I have been sending them through Andromeda” she confessed.“Why couldn’t you just ask her in the letters?” Sirius asked.“Andromeda likes the fact that Tonks is building a career but not the branch, she doesn’t like to talk about it as she thinks it's dangerous” Valerie attempted to sum up.“I’m sure Moody will let her free”“I bloody hope so otherwise I’ll be finding her myself” she said. Sirius laughed slightly at the similar mannerisms between the two.After paying they made their way out of the public eye and Sirius apparated them to the Tonks’. Once Valerie’s feet hit the ground the tightness in her chest disappeared and she breathed heavily and focused on keeping her lunch down.“That was fucking awful” she commented “Sorry, about the language”“Don’t be sorry I’m worse myself” Sirius assured her.Valerie made her way to the door and opened it, Sirius in tow.“I’m home, did you miss me” she called through the door. As she stepped further into the house she noticed her trunk was already there. “I have a guest with me in case you didn’t know” she added at the same volume.She heard footsteps on the stairs and soon Andromeda came into view. The girl hugged her Aunt. They separated and Andromeda went to hug Sirius.“I never thought you did it” she spoke into his shoulder “We were both the outcasts of the Black family I knew you would never have gone to him”“I never thought you would believe them anyway” Sirius replied, releasing himself from her embrace. “Can I stay for a bit until I can sort out housing?”“You’re not going to Grimmauld” she joked “Of course you are welcome Sirius, Valerie will show you to the guest room”“Thanks, the Ministry are giving me a free house you know, building it from scratch so I have to make plans” he told her.“I want to live near the Weasleys” Valerie started “And, I want a big window in my bedroom and an island in the kitchen like here” she explained.“That you shall have” Sirius said.“Good, also I want Harry to live with us”“I don’t know if Dumbledore will let that happen Val” he sympathised.“I forgot about him, the old git”“Valerie” Andromeda scolded.“Andy, don’t act like you never cursed when you were her age” Sirius teased.“I have never said I didn’t, she curses more than you ever did Sirius she will never get a job with a mouth like that”“I won’t need one, the twins are going to open a joke shop and I’m going to work there” Valerie whined, she had said the same sentence hundreds of times.“You won’t even need to work, you’ll have one of the owners as a boyfriend, he won’t let you” Sirius teased.“Boyfriend?” Andromeda questioned, smiling at the girl.“George isn’t my boyfriend, not yet anyway” she returned.“You’ll have to tell me all about it,” Andromeda added.“Nope, absolutely not, I am leaving” she claimed walking towards the stairs.“What happened to showing Sirius his room?” Andromeda called after her.She kept walking calling out behind her “Dad, your room is up the stairs and the second door on the left”“Thanks” he shouted back, laughter evident in his voice.She reached her room and collapsed onto her bed, a smile spread over her face. Her life was all falling into place.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
22/12/1993A few days into the Christmas holidays Valerie had received a letter from George confirming their date for the twenty second of December which was in two days on the day of the letter's arrival. He said that he would pick her up at 8:00pm and that she should dress for the cold. She got permission from her dad despite knowing he’d say yes before lettering back confirming she could go.The twenty second had arrived so Valerie found herself getting ready after the sun had started to set, she dressed in a large knit jumper striped with cream, burgundy and navy blue combined with her black flares and her docs. She made the effort with the eyeliner as George often complimented it when she wore it.At eight she was called down by Andromeda, she rushed down the stairs and spotted the redhead standing sheepishly by the fireplace. Having been rushed through goodbyes at the end of term she immediately rushed up to hug George.“Have fun on your date” Sirius commented from the sofa.“I will,” she smiled.Her and George left out the front door, the December night was cold and Valerie pulled her jumper sleeves over her hands, they walked a little before beginning to talk.“I saw your dad in the living room” George started.“Yes, that's why I left early on the last day of school” she explained.“How has it been with him?”“It’s been great, he is like I remembered, he likes you from what I’ve told him about you” she answered.“Good, on the train ride back home Fred and Lee teased me about you” he smiled.“I wouldn’t expect any different from them”“And mum kept fussing over me before I left”“You're her first child to go on a date George, you're setting the bar” she smirked.“Stop, I’m nervous enough as it is” he whined.“Don’t be nervous, it's just me”“Yes, just a very pretty girl that I really like”Valerie felt heat rise into her cheeks “I like you too and your compliments”“Thanks”It was slightly awkward between them as they kept walking, they had never been anything but friends and Valerie was unsure how to approach the situation.“We are nearly there,” George said, breaking the small period of silence.“I was beginning to question if there was a place that we were going to”“You have such little faith in me Val, it saddens me” he responded.As they walked further Valerie felt their hands brush together a few times on the fourth time she felt fingers interlace with hers, it wasn’t an alien feeling holding George’s hands but in most situations it had been more of a quick squeeze for reassurance. She liked how his hand fit with hers, they slotted together seamlessly.“We are here” George exclaimed as they walked into a clearing that held a small lake with large rocks decorating the edges.“I’ve been living here for 12 years, how did I not know this was here?” was the first thing that came from Valerie “It is beautiful”“It’s about halfway between here and the burrow, I found it when one of our snitches went missing when we had been playing quidditch” he explained.“I didn’t see you as a seeker,” she commented.“I’m not too bad at it, nowhere near as good as Harry and Ginny is a bit better than me” he admitted.Valerie let go of George’s hand and climbed up onto one of the rocks surrounding the edge of the water, the moonlight reflected off the lake creating a white glow across the water.
George joined the girl, “I’ve never seen it at night,” he said.They sat down on the cold stone and Valerie decided to spring a question she had been thinking about. “What are we going to do about us and school?”“What do you mean?” George asked back, his tone soft.“Well, we like each other, what does that make us?”“Why does it matter?”“Say for example we are in Hogsmeade and I want to hold hands walking through the village. Would that be on the table?” she asked.“I think we just let what happens happen, our friends and family know something is going on between us, they’re fine with it who cares what anyone else thinks” he stated.“True, my dad did say he is going to give you the whole speech about being a good partner for me” she confessed “I think he’s excited about it”“I’ll pretend to be threatened just for you,” George laughed.“Thank you” she said, pressing a kiss to his cheek.“I liked that, do it again” he said referencing the kiss.“That one came from my heart you can’t force that” she exaggerated.“Wow, you only like me when I’m nice to you” he joked, sarcasm heavy in his tone.Valerie just laughed resting back on her arms. “The stars are out tonight”“I can see”“I can point some out, my dad taught me when I was younger, I only remember a few though”“Show me anyway” he asked.“This one” she began picking up his arm and grabbing his wrist directing it to a star “Is the dog star, also known as Sirius, and the one over there” she moved his arm again “is called Regulus, it’s in the Leo constellation, one is my dad the other his brother” she bright his hand back down keeping hers pressed on top of his.“Most of the black family members are named after stars or something related, Andromeda is after a galaxy” she told him “Only me, Tonks and Narcissa Malfoy aren’t, Narcissa is a flower, and my dad just liked my name I guess”“Is that why your dad calls you Starlette?”“I think so, I hadn't been called it in years, but it was the first thing out of his mouth when I saw him,” she confessed.They talked some more, about school, quidditch, more joke products and Valerie told George about Lee knowing that she had a crush on him. An hour had passed but it didn’t feel like it.“I should take you home now,” George confessed.“They are all probably wondering where we have got to, Ted will be home by now as well”“I get to see your whole family, how exciting” he said with no excitement even noticeable.“At least Tonks won’t be there you have a few days to prepare before seeing her”“What do you mean prepare?”“Well, she is basically my overprotective big sister, she’s going to care about who I’m dating” Valerie said matter of factly.The rest of the walk back consisted of chatter about Christmas as Valerie usually spent it with the Weasleys in the afternoon. The lit windows of the Tonks’ came into view before they got close enough George stopped her.“I don’t reckon I’ll get away with this in front of your dad” he said “Can I kiss you?”“You don’t have to ask,” she answered. That was all George needed, they kissed again this one differed from the night of the party, this kiss had more to it, it wasn’t as short and sweet, it was longer. They broke apart and Valerie placed a short kiss on his cheek.“Since you liked it so much last time” she smirked.They completed the walk letting go of each other's hands before entering the house.“I’m home” she called out knowing that her dad had definitely watched her walk up the path.She pulled George in by the hand as he was awkwardly lingering in the hallway.“How was your date?” she heard Sirius ask from the next room.“Dad, you don’t discuss that until the date has left” she reminded him as she entered the living room George in tow her hand still holding his.“Forgive me for asking” he said, eyes darting down to the pair's intertwined hands.“Anyway, I’ll see you on Christmas Val” George announced, letting go of her hand.“I’ll see you then” she smiled softly at him.George floo’d home and she knew the pestering she was going to get from her father.“So, Valerie, how was the date?”“Great actually” she replied shortly.“Are you two a thing now?” he asked warily.“I don’t know we are just going to let it happen, that’s what we agreed”“So you talked about it”“Merlin, dad could you be less awkward, we talked, we kissed, we talked some more and then we came home” she said bluntly.“Ok, good to know” he paused “I think he’s good for you, I see the way your eyes light up around him”“Yeah, he is,” she added.“Also, Andy said Tonks is home for Christmas morning, also I have invited Remus over, if that’s ok with you”“Absolutely” she smiled “I can’t wait to see Tonks again” she’d been dying to see her since the holiday’s had begun.25/12/1993Valerie always woke up early on Christmas morning, this particular Christmas she woke up earlier at around 4:00 am. She’d left her present wrapping incredibly last minute so was now sitting on her bedroom floor with a roll of wrapping paper and cellotape. She was sitting near her record player. The volume was on as low as possible, David Bowie was playing which she deemed rather fitting as she wrapped up her gift to her dad. One of her many jumpers was wrapped around her, her shorter pyjamas not providing enough protection from the cold air.She had prioritised the presents she was gifting to her family and Remus first as she would be seeing them in a couple of hours. Sirius had invited Remus over when they had reunited a few days prior. After wrapping her dad’s presents she moved onto Tonks’, she had got Tonks an assortment of things, a poster for her room at the auror training camp, a dark purple studded belt, a picture frame housing a picture of the two of them and some sweets. From those items she moved onto to Ted, she gifted him a few puzzles as he liked to do them in his spare time as well as a new set of quills, then Andromeda, she had bought her a new recipe book and a set of emerald earrings. Finally, she wrapped Remus’ which was a stupid amount of chocolate and some fun flavoured tea.She glanced across her room to her alarm clock. It was 6:30, Tonks wasn’t home till nine and Remus wasn’t arriving till ten. However, she was doing presents with her dad and aunt and uncle before so she decided now would be the right time to wake them up. She exited her room and dropped the presents off downstairs under the traditionally decorated tree before returning upstairs. She first found herself outside of the guest room door which housed her father, she pushed the door open softly.“Dad, it’s Christmas,” she whispered.“Merry Christmas” he spoke back hoarsely.“You have to get up, it's time to open presents” she demanded.“Val, give me five minutes”“Not today” she replied, reaching for the light switch and flooding the room in light. She closed the door and moved on to her aunt and uncle’s room which was next door to hers. She pushed the door open.“We're awake Valerie, we will be down now” Andromeda said before Valerie had a chance to open her mouth.Valerie headed down to the living room sitting on the sofa that was next to the Christmas tree, she let the light of it hit her face. She was eventually joined by three very tired adults.“Can I give first?” she asked.“How about we give to you first? you are still a child Val” Andromeda commented.“Fine, I can work with that,” she commented.Andromeda and Ted gave her their present first, it was a large rectangular object, she pulled off the Christmas themed wrapping paper to reveal a set of vinyls including “Everybody else is doing it” by the Cranberries, “In Utero” by Nirvana and “Modern life is rubbish” by Blur, she thanked them both and guaranteed they would be playing later. Sirius then passed her his present to her, the present was slightly squishy with something harder in the middle, she tore back the wrapping paper and was met with a mirror shard and two jumpers one she revealed to be his old Quidditch jumper the other a cream knit.“The Mirror is a two way mirror, I have two other segments, when looking at it you can contact one of the other holders, like me” he concluded “I will give Harry the other piece when I have the opportunity”“Thank you” she exclaimed, hugging him “It’s my turn now”She was extremely excited to hand out the presents she had bought for people, she started with Andromeda handing her aunt the freshly wrapped present. Andromeda tore open the wrapping paper first to see the recipe book before moving onto the jewellery box with the earrings, she opened them and Valerie watched her aunt beam with joy.“Valerie, these are beautiful, thank you” she hugged the girl “I’ll have to try these recipes once the Christmas leftovers have cleared”She next handed Ted his present, her uncle was very pleased to open up the boxes of puzzles and enjoyed the set of quills.“Thank you,” he said, hugging the girl.“Last and not least” she announced, handing her father his present.Sirius opened the present with childlike glee, smiling widely as he looked through all of the band tees.“I thought I’d replace yours considering they are a permanent piece in my wardrobe” she commented.“They are perfect,” he said, hugging his daughter.The rest of the gift giving went by and then breakfast was had, Valerie took her presents to her room, checking the time it was close to 8:30 so she decided to finish up present wrapping, she wrapped Hermione, Harry and Ron a bar of chocolate which she sent off to Hogwarts with an owl, she wrapped up the new apron she’d bought Molly, a selection of rubber ducks all in different colours for Arthur, for a Ginny a dark blue shorter skirt that used to be Valerie’s and a small necklace with a teardrop shaped pale green gem which Valerie thought was incredibly pretty. For Fred some potion ingredients, he didn’t like to admit it but Potions was his favourite subject despite Snape being the Professor, he liked to experiment to make joke products. For Lee she had gotten him a book of Quidditch related puns for his commentary and a red scarf with Gryffindor written on it in big gold letters. Finally, she wrapped George’s present, she had gotten him a hard to curate list of all Zonko’s products that didn’t make it to the shelf to get some idea of possible products and a large bag of his favourite sweets Jelly Snakes which she knew he would be ecstatic about.This set of wrapping didn’t take nearly as long, she would call herself an expert at it by now. It was about nine o’clock when she heard the doorbell ring out. Knowing exactly who was standing on the other side of the door she darted out of her room and ran through the house, Andromeda had opened the door already and through the gap she could see the lavender hair of her cousin.“Tonks” she called out pushing gently past Andromeda and practically body slamming Tonks.“Val, it’s been forever,” Tonks complained.“Tell me about it” Valerie groaned yet to separate from the tight hug “We have presents for you”“I have something for you too” they separated.“I’d be offended if you didn't,” Valerie commented, grabbing Tonks by the hand and pulling her into the living room.She immediately made her way to the Christmas tree and grabbed Tonks’ present.“Valerie wait until your uncle is here, he would like to see his daughter first” Andromeda scolded lightly.Tonks sat next to her mother on the sofa and Sirius in the armchair, Ted emerged from his office and greeted his daughter. Valerie looked at Andromeda pleadingly.“You can give Dora her present now”“Thank you” Valerie responded excitedly.She handed over the wrapped parcel, excited for Tonks to open the present. Tonks ripped open the wrapping paper revealing the assortments of gifts Valerie had bought for her. Tonks looked over each one fondly.“Thanks Val, I really love the belt,” Tonks smiled.They continued handing Tonks her Christmas gifts and Tonks gave back, she gave Valerie a few crystals that she said reminded her of Valerie. Valerie caught up with Tonks until around ten o’clock when a knock was heard from the door. Tonks looked slightly confused but Valerie didn’t give it a second thought. She jumped up off of the sofa and towards the front door. She opened it revealing Remus on the other side.“Merry Christmas,” she smiled at the man, stepping aside to let him into the house.“Merry Christmas” he replied entering the house and shrugging his coat off.
Valerie led him through the house into the living room. “Tonks this is Remus, he’s my uncle, him and my dad were best friends in school”.Tonks smiled at Remus, he gave one back and took a seat next to Sirius. Valerie beelined for the tree picking up one of the two presents left, both for Remus one from her one from Sirius.“This is for you,” she said, handing him the present.“You didn’t have to,” he began.“I definitely did, don’t make me list reasons why” she threatened jokingly.Remus unwrapped the present revealing the several bars of chocolate which fell out onto his lap and the floor along with the tin of tea bags. Valerie laughed at the situation and the slightly bewildered expression on Remus’ face.“Thank you Valerie, I think I’ll be sorted for the next few months” Remus smiled.Sirius was next to give his, his gift to Remus was simple, it was a knit jumper, the jumper was an earthy green and on the sleeve near the cuff was embroidered with ‘Padfoot’. Remus thanked Sirius and then took his turn in handing out his gifts to Valerie and Sirius. Valerie opened hers first unveiling a parchment notebook with removable pages and a muggle pen which had engraved ‘My Favourite Essay Marker’. Valerie burst out laughing as she read the engraving.Upon being asked about it she said “When I have an evening chat with Remus I help him mark the first and second year essays, third year if he is feeling it”“I saw engraved pens in a shop and thought I’d get one for you”“Thanks”Next Sirius opened his smaller gift, inside was a small jewellery box which once opened revealed a silver necklace with a sun, a moon and a star on it, Valerie linked it to Sirius himself, Remus and James. She watched her dad become slightly teary eyed. Rounding out the gift giving and receiving portion of the morning, Valerie and Tonks were called into the kitchen by Andromeda.“Valerie, I want you to whip up some christmas cookies,” Andromeda began “And, Dora help me wrap up the trays of food we are taking”“But mum-” Tonks protested.“Quiet” Andromeda interrupted “Also, Charlie and Bill will be there this year”“I haven’t seen Charlie in ages,” Tonks smiled.“I haven’t seen either of them since Tonks last year in Hogwarts” Valerie commented “It’ll be nice to see them again”Every lunchtime on Christmas day since Tonks started Hogwarts she and the Tonks’ went to the Weasley’s and spent the afternoon and evening there, they bought some food and Andromeda helped Molly finish the rest of it. Valerie had been set to make the Christmas cookies when she turned ten, Andromeda trusted her more than sixteen year old Tonks to carry out the task.Thirty minutes later they were getting ready to leave for the Weasley’s, sometime amidst those thirty minutes Remus left despite having been invited to the Weasley’s and Tonks had managed to set a tea towel on fire. Eventually, they were all waiting by the fireplace with multiple muggle carrier bags, three full of food and one of presents. They sent Andromeda through first followed by Sirius, Tonks, Valerie and Ted last.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
25/12/1993The warm smell of oranges and cinnamon along with a hint of turkey hit Valerie as she stumbled into the Weasley’s living room. Molly called Andromeda through with the food, Arthur and Ginny were sitting on one of the sofas but the rest of the Weasley’s were not to be found.Ginny got up excitedly at the sight of the girl, she and Ginny were like sisters as Ginny didn’t have any and Valerie was happy to fill that role. They hugged tightly before separating.“Where are the boys?” Valerie asked.“Bill and Charlie are in their room they got in late last night so have gone back to sleep, Percy is in his room studying I think and the twins are somewhere, probably in their room as well” she answered.“I’m surprised they didn’t hear us come in,” she exclaimed.Ginny shrugged.“Valerie, Ginny, will you let the boys know that they need to come downstairs?” Molly called from the kitchen.“We will,” Ginny called out back.The pair left towards the staircase, they went up to the first floor starting with Percy.Ginny knocked loudly on his door “Perce, you need to stop studying and be social downstairs, Christmas isn’t going to make you fail your newts”“I’ll be five minutes” Percy replied, sounding agitated from being interrupted.“I don’t think the Christmas spirit reached him this morning,” Valerie joked, following Ginny up to the second level.“You’re right about that” she replied as they reached the landing “How to wake up Charlie and Bill?”“My favourite method is opening the door slightly, sticking your hand in and turning on the light” Valerie answered.“That sounds good, how have I never thought of it?” Ginny replied before doing as instructed. As light flooded into the bedroom she called “Mum wants you downstairs for lunch”.They abruptly moved on to the top floor of the house which contained Ron and the twins room, Ron being at Hogwarts meant they only had the twins left.“This should be easy, just put you in there, tell them to come down, leave, George will follow you, Fred will follow George” Ginny smiled as they ended up outside the door.Before Valerie could protest Ginny opened the door and shoved her inside. Fred and George were there as expected. They were sitting on the floor bent over a cauldron, they turned their heads hearing the door shut.“Val,” Fred called out, getting off the floor and hugging the girl.“Long time no see” Valerie spoke over his shoulder.“Yeah, I appreciated the disappearance on the last day of school” he complained, moving towards his bed, collapsing onto it.“Not like I had a choice, take it up with my dad if you're that pissed about it” she smiled.“I wouldn’t recommend he’s a bit scary” George chimed up before hugging Valerie himself.Valerie pressed a kiss to his cheek.“Yuck” Fred exclaimed fake gagging.“You're so funny” Valerie rolled her eyes.“I don’t want to watch my twin and my best friend make out” he grimaced.“It was only a kiss on the cheek, you're so dramatic” she spoke back.“Shut up,” Fred responded.“Your mum wants you both down for food” she chimed.“Don’t have to tell me twice” Fred jumped up and left the bedroom.“Merry Christmas George” she smiled following Fred out when she reached the door she called out “Make sure you put the cauldron out”.She had caught up with Fred now. “Your George’s girlfriend now?” he spoke up as they made their way down the stairs.“George has a girlfriend?” she heard Bill ask as they reached the second floor before noticing Valerie “Oh, hey Val”“Maybe, that’s what I’m trying to figure out,” Fred said to Bill who was now on the landing and joined by Charlie.“Who would be dating George?” Charlie asked, Fred stared at Valerie and she felt her cheeks turn red.“Oh, George and Valerie” Bill twigged “Should’ve expected it she always liked him more than you”“Thanks,” Fred rolled his eyes.“And to answer the burning question, we aren’t anything official”“Your date meant nothing then” Fred teased.“You’ve already been on a date?” Charlie asked.“Who’s been on a date?” George chimed in, having finally made his way downstairs.“You and Valerie according to Fred,” Charlie replied.“We did,” he said. “We better go down for food. I think mum will kill us” he said, changing the topic of the conversation.“You're not off the hook Georgie we’re questioning you later” Bill laughed.They made their way down the stairs and Valerie hung back letting George join her.“Sorry about that” she apologised.“You didn’t cause it, I heard it all anywhere” he smirked “I don’t think I mind though”“What part of it?”“I don’t know, maybe the you being my girlfriend part” he flirted.“Is that your official way of asking?” she smiled.“I suppose so”“Ok”“Ok, what?”“Ok, I’ll be your girlfriend,” she answered.“George, Valerie dinner” they heard Molly call from the kitchen.They hurried down the remaining flight of stairs and joined the rest of the people at the table. An array of food lined the centre of the several pushed together tables. Once Valerie and George were seated everyone began filling their plates. Several voices asked for different things, plates of food were being levitated back and forth and the twins had started pulling crackers already. Eventually, it calmed down and chatter was the only noise outside of plate scraping and clinging cutlery.“Valerie dear, have you thought about what you will take for your newt’s” Molly asked her, she saw the twins roll their eyes out of the corner of hers.“Probably, Transfiguration, Charms, Herbology and maybe Astronomy” she responded.“That sounds lovely” she said before moving onto a different topic leading Valerie to switch conversations to that of the rest of the Weasley siblings except for Percy.“Val, we were thinking of Quidditch after food, four a side if we can force Percy to play” George updated her.“That sounds good, if Percy doesn’t play my dad might, he used to play in school” she answered.“That’ll be good we could have goalkeepers then”“Speaking of Quidditch, the world cup is in England this summer” Ginny began “Do you reckon we can convince mum to let us go?”“I think we’d be pushing our luck Gin, the tickets cost a fortune” Fred added. The girl shrugged and continued on with her food.The meal closed out with desserts, Valerie got multiple compliments on her cookies per usual so was pleased with the turn out. They then all moved into the living area. It was a squeeze fitting twelve people on the furniture so Ginny, Valerie and the twins took seats on the floor leaning up against the sides and fronts of sofas. Percy had retired back to his room and Molly was muttering to Andromeda about it.“Can we start on presents, I’m desperate to hand mine out” Valerie announced.“Go on then” Molly smiled, settling back into the sofa.The black haired girl rushed over to the bag of gifts she had bought with her, she started with Molly and Arthur who were both equally delighted with their gifts from the girl.“I wasn’t told until this morning that Bill and Charlie were here so I haven’t gotten them anything sorry” she apologised.She then handed Fred, George and Ginny their presents and took her seat next to George. She watched them open their gifts. Ginny was the fastest and she was quickly hugged by the girl.“Help me put it on” she asked, referring to the necklace Valerie did as instructed, the necklace was incredibly pretty.Fred thanked her for his gift and she noticed him scanning all the items in detail, George was reading through the parchment in awe whilst ensuring no one would take any of the jelly snakes.“Fred, look at this” he nudged his twin. Fred read through the parchment.“How on earth did you get this Val?” he asked bewildered.“Magic,” she laughed.Valerie further received a knitted initial jumper in burgundy with a black V on it from Molly and Arthur, a large book on extremely specific object transfiguration from Fred. It seemed that her and Fred had the same ideas about expanding joke product ideas. And from George she was given a pin set of all of her favourite bands and a new satchel which was slightly bigger than her old one which was on its last legs. She thanked them individually for her gifts.“I think it’s time for the Christmas quidditch match” Charlie declared after the gift giving was over.The rest of the Weasley children, Valerie and Tonks got up excitedly and headed outside to set up. Fred and George set a goal post at each end and they attempted to split teams into strengths. Fred and George being the only beaters were split up and made team captains, Charlie and Ginny both made fair seekers so they were split up also Charlie to Fred’s team, Ginny to George’s. Neither Bill or Tonks played in school so Fred took Tonks and George took Bill.“I call dibs on Val” Fred exclaimed.“No, I want Val,” George argued.“Neither of you will have me on your team until we find another player” she resolved “I’ll try Percy first then my dad”She ran back inside and straight up stairs, she knocked on Percy’s door. “Percy, are you up for a few rounds of Quidditch?” she called.“No, bold of you to assume I would ever” he remarked.She returned downstairs into the living room that was filled with adults. “Dad,” she started.“What do you want?” he asked.“Are you up for four aside Quidditch?” she asked.“I’m a bit rusty but I’ll give it a go”“Thanks” she called out already heading back outside, “My dad offered, you can fight over me now”“How about we throw a Quaffle up dead centre, whoever catches it has Val” Tonks reasoned.“That works,” Fred accepted “We need an unbiased thrower though”“Am I not unbiased enough for you?” she complained.“Not when your boyfriend’s on one team,” Fred argued.“Fine, my dad can throw it”“What am I doing?” Sirius asked after arriving outside.“Stand in the middle and chuck the Quaffle up above your head” Valerie explained.He got in place and Valerie began to count down.“3, 2, 1”The Quaffle went up and both twins beelined towards it Valerie thought they were going to crash into each other until George pulled away letting Fred catch the Quaffle.“I win, I get Valerie,” Fred declared, flying around shouting loudly.Splitting into their teams Valerie began to pull her short hair back and slipped her wand into it securing the small bun in place. Fred gave a small pep talk to his team which Valerie stifled a laugh to. They split up and headed to their starting places.“Taken inspiration from Oliver I see,” she teased him.“I think that we have to pay respect to Oliver in any Quidditch setting,” Fred joked.The rest of the adults had made their way outside and they took their places for the game to begin. They played several rounds of Quidditch and Fred’s team won by three rounds. By the end of the evening the cold air made the sweat on her skin cool and she had a permanent smile etched on her face. She, Fred, Charlie and Tonks held their win over the other team as they returned inside to snack on leftovers in replacement of dinner. They took their original places they sat at after lunch.Leaning up against the sofa Valerie rested her plate of assorted left overs on her lap, a feeling of tiredness swept over her, having been up since four in the morning she felt the effects especially after a few hours of Quidditch. She ate her dinner whilst indulging in conversation, and eventually their empty plates were gathered up and put into the kitchen.“I think that the Quidditch games really proved that I am still an amazing Quidditch player,” Sirius said from behind Valerie.“If you thought that performance was amazing, Quidditch standards have changed since the last time you played,” Valerie smirked, tilting her head back onto the sofa to look up at her father. “I played circles around you”.“I’m twelve years out of practice” he reasoned. “And only a substitute player until sixth year”“With all those excuses you couldn’t have been amazing in the first place” she smiled back lifting her head up.She felt her head get shoved forward lightly by her father in response to which she laughed slightly before bringing her knees up to her chest and resting her chin on them. She zoned out slightly from the conversation and let it buzz in her ears, she felt the heaviness of her eyelids and the warmth of the room only provided comfort. Glancing at the clock on the wall she read 8:30.“Val, are you alright?” George asked quietly, breaking the bubble she had put her in.“Yeah, just tired” she started readjusting herself to face him slightly “I was up from four this morning, I forgot to wrap Christmas presents”“Of course you did,” George smiled.Valerie hit his arm playfully. She found herself leaning against George as he continued conversation with his siblings and Tonks. The room felt hazy again and this time she let her eyes close and let herself fall asleep head resting on George’s shoulder.~ ~ ~“Valerie, wake up” she heard someone say.Blinking her eyes open she lifted her head off of George’s shoulder.“How long was I out for?” she murmured going to rub her eyes before remembering the eye makeup she had on and deciding not to.“Not too long, about an hour or so” the same voice said, one that she had now matched to George.Scanning the room, everyone had moved from where they originally were sitting. It seemed that everyone who came over with her was by the fireplace ready to leave.“Wait, are we leaving?” she asked.“Yes you can stay the night if you want, Molly offered” Andromeda explained.“Only if you share with Ginny” Sirius chimed in causing Valerie to chuckle.“I’ll stay,” she replied, getting up and hugging her father before they left.After saying goodbye she was pulled upstairs by the twins.Once they’d entered the room Valerie asked “What were you brewing in the cauldron?” referring to what she had walked in on earlier, as she asked the question she took a seat on George’s bed crossing her legs.“Polyjuice, well a variation of it to be specific” Fred explained sitting down on his bed “We want to integrate it into a product so that it alters one feature, like making a nose a pig snout”“That sounds great, have you got willing testers?” she added.“We were hoping you’d be up to it” George replied having shut the bedroom door, he took a seat at the head of his bed.“I would but I’m allergic to lacewing flies,” she confessed.“Why didn’t you tell us?” Fred asked.“I had no reason to, it’s not like it comes up in regular conversation” she stated.“I guess we will have to test them ourselves,” George responded.“At least you’ll survive doing so” she chuckled “I have also been thinking about more ideas possibly sweets that could make you seem ill for like five minutes, could get you out of class”“That sounds good, it sounds quite simple as well” Fred commented “It would be like creating an opposite of potions that stop vomiting and stuff”“How would we do that potion master?” George stated, stretching out his legs on top of Valerie.She shoved his legs off the side of the bed before adding “In healing potions there is usually one specific ingredient that does the healing, replace that with its opposite and there you go” she exclaimed.“How is the Christmas homework going?” George asked her.“I haven’t done it, don’t plan on it either, it’ll only be like four detentions” she said.“Fair enough, we haven’t done it either,” Fred added.“I didn’t expect you to”“How is the stuff with your house going?” George asked.“Oh, we are almost done planning, it’s going to be built in between the burrow and the Tonks’ house” she explained “I shouldn’t be too far away”“Good,” George added quickly.“Would you miss me if I went too far?” she teased.“I think we have both gotten used to seeing you all summer and winter it would be hard to stop that” George reasoned.“I’d have to agree,” Fred added.“Aw, you're too nice,” she laughed, they paused their conversation for a minute letting the past sentences hang in the air.“Your mum was pretty adamant to talk about newts today” Valerie began recalling the earlier conversation between her and Molly.“With how seriously we are taking our owls she doesn’t hold much hope for us” George answered looking down at his hands.“We don’t want to have a normal job anyway, we don’t need them” Fred reasoned.“You have a point, I don’t want to go into a normal job either” she added.“But you get naturally good grades” George whined “It’s unfair”“I think that grades don’t matter anyway, your mum just can’t see past it” she commented.George shrugged the comment off and the conversation returned back to chatter about joke products, the quidditch world cup and other things that were brought up mindlessly.A knock on the door interrupted them, “Valerie dear, it’s late now, could you stick with Ginny for the rest of the night?” Molly spoke through the door.“Of course, I’ll be there in a minute,” she replied.“Do you have to go now you’ve only been here for an hour,” Fred groaned.“I better do what your mother says” she said going to get up, George grabbed her hand but she let it slip from his grasp “I’ll see you in the morning”“Goodnight Val” George said as she left the room.“Night” Fred called after.Shutting the boy's door behind her she made her way to Ginny’s room. She knocked softly on the girl's door before entering after hearing the response inside. There was a bed laid out for Valerie on the floor. The girls chatted lightly as they got ready for bed. Once the lights were out Valerie began to feel tired and prepared to sleep.However, she was disrupted by Ginny “Val, how did you know that you liked George?” she heard the twelve year old ask.Valerie got up and turned on the side light on Ginny’s bedside, she then sat opposite Ginny at the edge of the bed.“I was told” Valerie confessed “Well, not exactly told but someone had to encourage me to think about it”“What do you mean?” Ginny asked back.“I was a bit oblivious until Lee asked me if I liked George and when I thought about it I did,” she explained.“What did you think about to know?”“He makes me happy and makes me feel warm inside when I talk to him, no one else makes me feel like that” she told the girl.“It’s weird that you are dating my brother,” Ginny said scrunching up her face.Valerie laughed, “Why did you ask me anyway?” she started “About liking people, do you like someone?”“Maybe” she responded, her cheeks turning red.“Who is it?”“I’m not telling,” Ginny argued.“I won’t tell anyone, I swear” Valerie pleaded.“Fine, it’s Harry,” she confessed.“Harry Potter” Valerie clarified.“Yes” Ginny confirmed “You cannot tell anyone or I will kill you”“I won’t, and for the record I think you and Harry would make a good couple” she smiled.“Thanks” Ginny blushed.“But not for like another five years” Valerie threatened half-heartedly.Both girls laughed at the statement and Valerie returned to her bed. This time when the lights turned out they didn’t come back on.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Valerie spent her new years with her family, not long after she got news that the house for her and Sirius would be ready before the summer holidays. On the train ride back to Hogwarts they filled Lee in about their Christmas and received a recap in return. The month of January was incredibly boring, there was no quidditch match and the countdown for OWL’s was only emphasised by every teacher.The beginning of February brought Lee’s birthday, it was currently the day before and Valerie and the twins were planning in the common room, they had got Lee another tarantula, he had been talking about getting another all year. Valerie was lounging across a sofa, her head resting against one of George’s legs, Fred was sitting in an armchair next to George so the girl couldn’t see him.“So you’re waking him up at 6:30” Valerie clarified.“Yes,” Fred said.“You know he is going to hate you,” she added.“Us, he is going to hate us” Fred emphasised.“No you, I am not waking Lee up before 7:30, I do not have a death wish” she declared.“Val, you have to do it with us,” George argued. “You have the present in your room” it was true Valerie had been keeping a tarantula in her room for close to two weeks, her roommates hadn’t been happy about it.“I don’t. I have free will” she said defiantly staring up at her boyfriend “I will see him at breakfast”“If you say so,” Fred teased.She rolled her eyes and propped herself up on her elbows, “I’m going to bed” she started, “I will see you tomorrow at breakfast, I’ll bring the present then, freak a few people out at the same time” she did as she said and made her way to her dorm.04/02/1994The next morning Valerie woke up past 6:30 and got ready at a normal pace, she was already imagining what Lee’s reaction would’ve been to the twins waking him up early. It was around 7:15 when she headed down for breakfast, the tarantula present was in a box like cage and was in a gift bag so it had room to breathe.Once she arrived at the great hall she scanned the Gryffindor table and spotted the red headed twins and a tired looking Lee. She made her way over a smile on her face.“Happy Birthday” she said, sliding into a seat next to Lee on the bench. She put the gift bag on the table.“Thanks, Val” he smiled back “These idiots woke me up this morning at 6:30”“They mentioned it last night,” she admitted.“Why didn’t you stop them?” he added.“I tried” she sympathised “Anyway, here is your present from all three of us” she gestured to the bag.Lee grabbed the bag off of the table and brought it down to his lap to open it. He reached in and lifted out the box and his facial expressions morphed from slightly pissed off to elated.“You didn't,” he said.“We did,” Fred chimed.Lee put the box-like cage on the table, a few other students were looking their way now curious as to what was in the almost opaque box.“We’ve got stuff like another cage and all the other things it needs,” Valerie told him.“Is it a boy or a girl?” he asked.“We’re pretty sure it’s a boy,” George answered.Lee opened the cage and the spider made its way out, he scooped it up in his hands and let it climb on his arm, Ron who was sitting near them got up from the table and took a few steps back.“How is that a birthday present?” Ron mumbled.Since Ron was borderline on top of the Hufflepuff table plenty of other students' attention had been drawn to the scene, a few others in close proximity had made their way away from Lee who was quite happily letting the spider crawl across his arms and hands.Due to all the commotion McGonagall had made her way over, “Mr Jordan, as much as you appreciate your arachnid birthday present could you please put it away so that other students can enjoy their breakfast” she requested.“Of course Professor” Lee replied, scooping up the spider who was now on his shoulder and putting it back into the box cage.“What are you going to name him?” Valerie asked as she tucked into her breakfast which she had served herself whilst the commotion occurred.“I don’t know yet” Lee confessed, staring at the cage while they waited for Valerie to eat her breakfast.Once she had finished her food they made their way to the Gryffindor tower specifically the boys dorm. Upon entering the messy dorm Valerie stepped over some clothes spread onto the floor and she found a place on what she knew to be George’s bed, George sat down next to her and Fred sat on Lee’s bed which was to one side of George’s. Lee made his way excitedly over to his other tarantula Zed who was in his large tank.“Will one of you hold Zed?” Lee started “Only so I can introduce him to his new brother outside of his territory”Valerie offered herself up, she had been looking after the new spider for a while now so she was fine handling them. Lee placed Zed into her hands and then he took the new spider out of the cage. Lee brought his hands over to Valerie’s, the spiders seemed to check each other out and were fine with the others presence.“I think they’ll get along fine” Lee declared, placing the new spider and then Zed back into the tank, before closing the lid.“Thought of a name yet?” Fred asked.“I think Marshall” he began “Zed and Marshall, it sounds good together”Happy with the name decision the four fifth years decided to head to lesson, they were already running late so the sooner they got there the better. They had Herbology first so the trek to the greenhouse only lengthened the amount of time that they were late by.“Sorry we’re late” Lee called out as he entered the greenhouse, he was the first one in.“I will let it go today, but next time it’ll be a detention” Professor Sprout reprimanded.They headed to their stations and began the work for today. For the rest of the day they followed a theme of being late to class, the quartet spent so much time chatting in the hallways about Lee’s party which they had been planning for a week that it slowed them down massively. It was only when the last lesson came around that the teachers picked up on the group's continuous lateness. They had defence last so they weren’t too concerned about being late in.As they entered the classroom before any of them could apologise for the tardiness they were beaten to it. “McGonagall has informed me that you four have been late to lessons all day” Remus began “I’m sorry to say it but she has asked to see you”Valerie let out a frustrated exhalation before turning on her heels and exiting outside into the hallway. She was followed by the boys.“Why are they all so pissed about five minutes of a lesson?” Valerie complained. “They have never been this serious about me not attending potions”“Well a one person difference is different to a four person” George commented.“Especially when two of the four are six foot tall and ginger,” Lee added.“What has that got to do with it?” Fred retorted.“You are both taller than everyone in our year and red heads aren't common” Valerie explained.“Is that why you like me so much Val because I stand out from the crowd” George teased.“You could say that,” she replied, quickening her pace to gain some ground on the boys.“What’s that supposed to mean?” George asked looking at his friends for any sort of hint.“Can’t help you there Georgie” Fred commented.“Val” George called out speeding up after her “Explain please”“What is there to explain, you are my handsome and funny boyfriend” she said her tone laced with sarcasm.“Could I get a very before the handsome” he added.“I suppose so, you can also get this” she said quickly, pressing a kiss to his cheek. She heard Lee fake retch behind them.“You were the one who played cupid” she called out to him “It’s your fault”“You’re making me regret my decision,” he replied.They did then arrive at McGonagall’s office, Valerie took the initiative and knocked on the door. Once being invited in she pushed the door open and the group filed in George shutting the door as he was the last in.“I have had reports from staff that you four have been consistently late to your lessons today, and upon further inquiry have been repeat offenders for the past five years” McGonagall started.“‘Offenders’ makes it sounds like we have committed a crime” she heard Fred say in a hushed tone. Valerie bit her lip to hold back a smile.“I do not want to see this disrespect coming from students in my house so I have decided that five points be taken from Gryffindor for each of you and a detention on Tuesday next week, at six-thirty with me” she explained “You may return to class”.They all turned to head back to class as instructed but before they could reach the door McGonagall spoke up again “Except Miss Black, I’d like to speak to you for a moment”.She froze for a second until she felt George squeeze her hand, “I’ll wait for you” he whispered, she squeezed his hand back in response before letting her hand drop back down to her side, the door shut loudly behind her.“Take a seat” McGonagall told her.She did as instructed.“To start off, I hope you and your father are doing well” Valerie nodded in confirmation “Secondly, it has been reported by Professor Snape that you have not been attending his lessons”“I haven’t” she confirmed.“Is there a reason why?” McGonagall added.“I don’t like him, he doesn’t like me,” she said bluntly.“Is there a reason?” McGonagall pushed.“He thinks I am too much like my dad” she started “Him and my dad really hate each other from when they were at Hogwarts”“I can remember” McGonagall began “I will talk to Professor Snape about this but you need to attend his lessons until your OWL’s are done”“No” Valerie responded sharply “He is horrible to me”“Miss Black you need to attend those lessons, I will talk to Professor - ”“I’ve been doing fine without them, Fred has been keeping me updated about what is being studied in class, he has also helped me understand it because he is great at potions” she interrupted.“Teaching from a classmate won’t suffice,” McGonagall said “I’m sorry but you do have to attend Potions just until you have done the exam”Valerie didn’t bother with a response, she could feel her emotions getting the better of her. She exited the office and walked past George, she was frustrated that McGonagall wouldn’t see her side of things and she felt angry tears prick at the corners of her eyes.“Valerie, slow down” George started “What did McGonagall want?”“She wanted me to attend Snape’s lessons” she explained her voice words away from breaking “I told her no, explained why and how Fred was helping me she wouldn’t budge so I left” she hadn’t stopped walking, unsure of where she was going.“Valerie, love” George called out again, this time grabbing the girl’s wrist and in turn spinning her around to face him. She rubbed her eyes dry with her free sleeve. “They can’t make you do anything, letter your dad about it and see what happens from there” he reasoned.She moved into him wrapping her arms around his neck, he in response wrapped his arms around her waist hugging her tightly. After a minute Valerie had calmed and only let out a sniffle every now and again, they separated slightly and she tilted her head up and pressed a short but sweet kiss onto his lips. He kissed her back slightly harder, she let her arms slip from around his neck down onto his chest.“We should go to class” she spoke almost against his lips increasing the distance between the pair.“We should but then again I suppose five minutes doesn’t hurt” George smirked, pulling Valerie closer and kissing her again.“I suppose it doesn’t” she agreed, she let him kiss her again this time with more force to it, more passion. They broke apart, she let out a small breath and he grabbed her hand and pulled her into a side hallway. George pressed Valerie up against the wall and kissed her again, this time the kiss was longer and she felt his tongue slip into her mouth and the pressure between her and the wall increased, she moved her arms back around his neck and closed the distance between them.They were interrupted by the sound of footsteps just outside the hallway, George flipped himself off of Valerie and stood next to her against the wall, once the footsteps disappeared the couple broke into laughter.“We really should go now” she told him, grabbing his hand and making her way to the exit, George let her pull him on.“We really should do that another time,” he added.“Preferably not in a hallway” she added, rolling her eyes.“I’ll try for something more romantic, maybe a broom closet,” George joked.Valerie laughed, letting go of George’s hand as they approached the classroom door. He gave her a look asking why.“It would be too obvious” she smirked quickly running her fingers through her hair before opening the door.“Sorry, McGonagall wanted to talk with me for longer, George waited for me” she explained briefly to her uncle before taking her usual seat at the back of the class. George followed, taking his seat next to hers.“No way McGonagall wanted you for that long,” Fred said to the pair with a knowing look on his face before returning his attention to the front of the classroom.The rest of the class seemed to speed by but they were almost half an hour late so maybe that was the reason. They filed out of the classroom once the bell had rung, despite the situation with McGonagall earlier the situation after that left her with a smile that she couldn’t wipe off her face.“Party starts at seven right?” Lee asked.“Yeah, seven, speaking of the party we should probably go and start setting up” Valerie suggested.The twins agreed and they parted ways with Lee. It wasn’t too long before seven rolled around and the party started to kick off, the common room was filled with students from year five and up, she got a sense of deja vu to the first party she attended.Valerie consumed more alcohol this time around getting to a stage slightly past tipsy, she remembered singing Happy Birthday very loudly to Lee and playing every drinking game up to offer.05/02/1994She did feel an element of regret the next morning when she woke up with a skull splitting headache, she was glad to be in her own bed at least, she did pull herself up and pulled on some tracksuit bottoms and one of her many oversized band tees, she didn’t bother to neaten herself up before heading to the common room.“Valerie, good morning” Fred said the moment she came into the eyeshot of the boys.“How are you feeling?” Lee asked, smirking.“Take a look at me and have a guess,” she retorted “Did I miss breakfast?”“Surprisingly not,” George answered.“You were the most drunk last night by far” Lee started “And it took you like twenty drinks to get to anything more than tipsy”“That’s an exaggeration” Fred rolled his eyes.“At least I’m not a lightweight,” she added, shooting him down.“Anyway, food please” she demanded leaving the common room.“Hangover isn’t treating you well” George stated walking alongside her slipping his arm around her waist.“It’s not, I bet I look awful”“I think you are still beautiful”“You’re just saying that because you’re my boyfriend”“Lies,” he argued, kissing her on the head.They did make it to breakfast and Valerie ate about four slices of toast and drank several goblets of water and began to feel considerably better.“So Lee, did you have a good birthday overall?” Valerie asked.“Yes, I did”“Good” she concluded, she got up from the table “I’m going back to bed”“Can I talk to you first?” George askedValerie nodded, unsure of what he would ask her. George followed her out of the great hall and they ended up in one of the hallways just off of the main entrance.“What did you want to talk about?” she asked him.“Well Valentine’s day is coming up and since we are well together I was wondering if you wanted to do anything?” he responded.“Nothing much, maybe finish what we started yesterday” she teased “Before we got interrupted”“We could finish that whenever,” he replied “Anything else? It is a Hogsmeade weekend”“Maybe a day without Fred and Lee, I don’t care what we do, it’d just be nice to so something alone”“I can make that happen”“I know you will” she replied, kissing him “I am going to bed now, I feel half dead still”“I’ll make sure you are up for lunch” he kissed her back.They split ways, Valerie back up to the tower and George back into the hall.Once she had arrived at her dorm she was happy to reunite with her bed and sleep for longer. Her life was at a standstill and the only thing bad was the hangover insignificant to her start of year problems.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
12/06/1994The rest of their fifth year sped by. Valerie and George spent Valentine’s day alone per Valerie’s request, the next major event of the twins' birthday was utter chaos as usual with a party on top, Valerie got less drunk that time. Exam season now cursed them and It was going anything but great.“I can’t do it, I'm going to fail my potions exam” Valerie exclaimed, she was currently sitting in the common room with the twins and Lee trying to study her potions theory before the exam tomorrow. Papers were spread out on the coffee table in front of her.“You won’t fail it Val” Fred tried, he’d been the one helping her with the potions work all year. He was great at helping her with the practical part but the theory part was mainly independent work, she needed to memorise it but nothing was sticking.“I won’t fail the practical part, but I can’t do this part” she complained running her hands through her hair, she’d been keeping it short since she cut it off earlier in the year.“You can remember everything for your other subjects. I'm sure this one will be the same” George reassured her.“Unlikely” she muttered wringing her hands together, her breathing shaky “I’m going to take a break”“That’s probably for the best,” George agreed.She got up leaving the array of papers and textbooks on the table, she messed with the sleeves of her jumper as she exited the common room. The evening had just set upon them due to it being June the sun still sat high enough in the sky to cast a bright even light over the castle grounds. She settled down into one of the window nooks scattered throughout the castle. She pulled her knees up to her chest, hugging them tightly to her body. She watched out the window as a group of first years tossed a small ball between each other all laughing when one of them missed and had to go chasing after the ball.She noticed Harry, Hermione and Ron start to walk across the grounds back towards the castle, the trio all smiling and deep in conversation. She watched as Harry tripped and Hermione stopped him from falling, Ron burst into laughter mocking Harry as he pretended to trip, Harry whacked Ron on the arm and got lightly shoved in response. She felt herself smile watching the teenagers be teenagers. She thought back to her exams.She’d already completed her Astronomy and was extremely happy with how the exam went, she’d done her Defence exam which wasn’t too bad and her Charms practical which also wasn’t bad. She was dreading her Potions theory the most, she hated Potions, yet she still wanted to do well in the exam. She eventually decided that people watching wasn’t going to help her pass her exams and returned to the common room. She re-entered the common room and retook her spot by Fred and stared at her Potions book.“Are you going to do anything with that?” Lee asked.“Nothing useful,” she replied.“I’ll take it then,” Lee said, picking up the book.“I could really do with getting smashed out of my mind right now” she added.“And do your exam hungover?” George chuckled.“I think that my odds would be about the same,” she said.“You have so little faith Val” Fred added.“That is true, but I have reason to not have faith” she reasoned.“If you try to revise you might have more hope in passing” Fred continued.“That’s all you’ve got to convince me to revise?”“Yeah, I can’t force you can I” Fred said, flipping over the page in his textbook.“I suppose not, I know who can though” she got back up from the floor.“Where are you going?” George asked.“To get revision motivation” she replied leaving the common room.She headed straight to Remus’ office knocking on the door loudly before immediately opening it.“Hello, Valerie” Remus called out, he was in the storage room adjacent to the office.“Hi, how’s your day been?” She took a seat in one of the armchairs.“Don’t you have a Potion’s exam tomorrow?” Remus replied emerging from the storage room.“Yes,” she replied.“Well go and revise for it” he sat opposite her.“No”“Valerie, just because you hate Potions doesn’t mean that you can fail it” Remus responded resting his arms on the desk.“I’m going to fail it whether I revise or not” she replied putting her feet up on the desk.Remus pushed her feet down from the desk, her docs hit the floor loudly.“Go and revise,” Remus demanded.“Dad, didn’t have to revise for his exams”“He didn’t but he also didn’t stress about them” Remus pointed out “You are stressed about the exam at least revising before means that you have done everything you can”“I’m not stressed” she lied.“You’re fidgeting with your sleeves and bouncing your knee, don’t lie to me Val” he said picking up on the small movements.“I don’t know why I’m so stressed,” she admitted.“Because you care about your exam results”“Why? I have no need to care, I’ll be fine without the grades” she pointed out.“It’s not a bad thing to care,” Remus told her.“But I don’t want to care, I’m so much more stressed than everyone else” she sniffed.“That’s just you, this is probably the worst thing some of your classmates have come across, you’ve been through more having been separated from Sirius and everyone's awful views on you also you are slightly more anxious than most” he reasoned.“Ok, how do I not feel stressed?”Remus laughed “You’ll feel stressed about it until it's over, you may be less stressed if you just think about what content you do know not what parts you don’t know”“Is that the advice I’m getting?”“That’s the best I have Val” Remus replied “Now go and do some more revision and get a good night's sleep”“Thanks” she responded slightly sarcastically. She was grateful for the advice but it didn’t help massively.“Your welcome, now go, I have things to do”“I’ll go,” she said, leaving the office feeling slightly better.She took the long way back to the common room but when she returned she did sit down and get work done, she read through the textbook, and did two essays before calling it for the evening and going to bed.13/06/1994Valerie slept better than she thought she would, but she woke up feeling even more stressed and had no appetite whatsoever. She got changed and ready for the day before heading to meet her friends, her exam was at nine and it was eight so she had an hour to stress and cram any last minute revision.“Morning love” George greeted her as she entered the common room.“I can’t do this exam,” she said.“You’ll be fine” he said taking her hand “In two and half hours it’ll be over”“It can’t seem to come soon enough,” she complained.“Let’s go to breakfast,” he announced, squeezing her hand for comfort.“I don’t think I could eat anything without puking it back up”“Well enjoy the social aspect of it” George reasoned.“You’re ridiculous”“You love it”“I do”They joined the other stressed fifth years at breakfast. Valerie didn’t even try to have any breakfast. She watched the time tick by and at half past all students were ushered out of the hall so the exam tables could be set up. Nine o’clock came and the doors to the hall opened letting the students in. Valerie took her allocated seat that was one away from the front. She sat in her seat and heard the doors shut at the hall entrance. The papers sitting on the exam invigilators desk were levitated and passed out routinely to the students.“You’re exam starts now” the invigilator announced “Good luck”Valerie sat there and stared at the paper before flipping it open. She read over the first question, ‘List the uses of ashwinder eggs’. Nothing, nothing came to her head, She flipped over the page and read the next question she again had no answers. She read through all the questions on the paper, before revisiting them. She panicked, despite the time she’d put into revision and learning the content it all seemed useless. Her breathing pace picked up until she felt suffocated. She attempted to clear her airway by coughing but it didn’t help. Every noise in the room was magnified, the sound of a chair scraping the floor, the sound of writing on paper, a sleeve rubbing across a desk. She could feel the hair touching the back of her neck, her shirt felt tight at her neck. Her head was pounding.She raised her hand, the invigilator moved over to her desk.“Can I go to the bathroom?” she asked, attempting to keep her voice steady.“You may” the invigilator granted permission.Valerie got up from her desk and was led to the bathroom conjured up just off the great hall for exam purposes. She locked the door behind her and tears immediately broke from her eyes, she tried to stifle them until she felt like she was going to vomit. She exhaled deeply, her breathing unstable as she continued to cry. She felt so incredibly useless and all the stress built up in her body was overwhelming.It felt like an age until she had calmed down, looking in the bathroom mirror her face was red from the crying. She exited the bathroom keeping her head down until she sat back in her seat. For the rest of the exam she attempted every question leaving the longer essay questions half filled and the shorter ones weakly attempted. She was grateful to hear the end of the exam bell ring out. She was one of the last people to leave the hall, the twins and Lee waited outside for her as the majority of the other students left.“How did that go for you guys?” Lee asked.“Worse than I thought” Valerie was quick to answer recalling back to her panic attack.“Not awful” George replied.“Pretty good” unsurprisingly was Fred’s answer.“I thought mine went ok, Val I saw you get up at the start” Lee continued.“Yeah, are you alright?” George asked.“I’ve been better,” she replied.George pulled the girl tightly into his side hugging her “Tell me about it later” he whispered, kissing the top of her head.“I’ve got Runes this afternoon so I’m going to my Runes class to revise, I’ll see you guys later” Lee said leaving them in the hallway.“Good luck Lee,” Valerie smiled.“Thanks Val”“I need to leave you two alone don’t I” Fred said addressing the couple.“Yeah we have to talk” George agreed, he moved himself and Val into a side hallway. “How was the exam truthfully?” he asked, sitting on one of the window ledges.She sat next to him “I stared at the paper for about ten minutes before even opening it, I blanked on the first question so read through the paper each question worse than the last, then I started to panic” she admitted “Fast breathing I could hear and feel everything, I then went to the bathroom and cried, had a fucking panic attack over a Potions exam”“Shit Val, I didn’t know that it was that bad” George admitted.“Neither did I,” she replied.“You haven’t got an exam until tomorrow have you?”“Yeah, not until tomorrow afternoon”“Then you have time to relax, how do you feel about a walk?”“That sounds good,” she agreed.So that’s what they did, hand in hand, they walked across the school ground letting the June sun warm any exposed skin, let the grass tickle their ankles and the quiet chirping of birds and buzzing of bees take over. They didn’t talk, instead just enjoyed the silence and each other's company. Valerie had to admit it calmed her down; she didn’t feel as incredibly anxious as she had been feeling.The rest of her exams seemed to go by well enough, she didn’t have another panic attack once, which she was incredibly happy about, the first had been so scary. However the impending transfiguration theory exam was making her feel incredibly nervous, it was her last exam and she really wanted to do well in transfiguration as she wanted to take it for her NEWT's. She enjoyed the subject and felt the same awful anxiety that she felt before the potions exam. Valerie and George were sitting in the library together at this time, both revising transfiguration.“George” she started addressing the boy.“Yeah” he responded, not drawing any attention away from his revision.“Can you ignore the revision for a second?” she asked.“What’s the matter?” he asked, looking away from his work and at his anxious girlfriend.“I’m feeling the same way that I did before my Potions exam, the one where I had the panic attack” she admitted.“Do you think it’ll happen again?” he asked her.“I have no idea and think it's making me even more nervous knowing that it’s a possibility,” she said, pulling one of her knees up to her chest.“You’re so good at transfigurations, it's your favourite subject and we all copy your essays for homework” George said.“You guys always copy my essays,” she laughed.“Yeah, but we all get good marks on the transfiguration ones,” he added “Does that make you feel any better?”“A bit” she replied truthfully.“This time you will be able to answer the questions, you’ll open the exam paper and realise that you can do it all” George told her.“Hopefully, you’re right”“I am right” George started “I know you too well to be wrong”“If you say so” she teased leaning in and kissing him.They left the library soon after, an early night again before the exam.The next morning Valerie felt considerably better, she headed into the transfiguration exam feeling confident enough. When the exam started and she opened the paper she knew what she would write, she breezed through the paper, it covered the areas she wanted to come up and avoided the ones she hoped wouldn’t show up. At the end of the exam she exited the hall reuniting with the twins and Lee.“How was it?” George asked.“So good, I’m really happy with how I did” she smiled.“I’m glad,” he smiled.“So am I” she agreed “Are we all getting pissed tonight?” she asked as they walked back to the Gryffindor common room.“To celebrate the end of exams, absolutely,” Fred replied.“Just the four of us?” Lee asked.“Yeah, just the four of us,” Valerie confirmed. “Do you think we can overthrow your dorm?”“We can try. I don't know if Kenneth and Joe will be happy about it” George said.“Kenneth can go and sleep in the Ravenclaw tower with his girlfriend and Joe can sleep in the common room, he deserves it” Lee said.“What did Joe do?” she asked.“Threatened to leave the lid of Zed and Marshall’s cage” Lee replied “I didn’t even do anything, I just asked if I could borrow his Charms textbook to revise from because mine’s disappeared”“Joe’s just weird,” Fred added.“And we aren’t?” Valerie teased.“He’s a different type of weird not like you and your bands or Lee and his spiders, like stalker weird” Fred backed up his point.“I retract my earlier statement” Valerie added “How will we keep him out though?”“Charm the door,” George offered.“Yeah that’ll work,” Fred agreed.“Sounds good, your dorm at seven?” Valerie asked “I’ll bring any booze I can find”“Yeah, see you then,” Lee confirmed.Valerie returned to her dorm and rummaged through her half empty trunk for the segment of mirror. She had planned to talk with her dad after exams were over. She eventually found it and left the dorm rooms. She walked down to the common room, Harry, Ron and Hermione were sitting around a fire. She decided to extend the invitation from her father to Harry.“Harry” she started leaning over the back of the sofa.“Hey Val, how are exams?” he asked.“Finished today” she smiled.“That’s great, how’d they go?” Harry continued.“I’m just about to talk to dad about it” she replied, holding up the mirror for him to see “Want to come with?”“Sure” he climbed up from the sofa joining Valerie as she left the common room. “Where are we going for this conversation?”“One of the empty classrooms on the fifth floor” she replied “They are only used for clubs or study groups neither of which run this far into the year”“I didn’t notice”“You don’t notice a lot of things Harry”“I suppose I don’t”She opened the door to one of the classrooms and let Harry in before her, she followed and took a seat on one of the desks propping the mirror up on a window ledge.“Dad, are you there?” she said out loud, she currently could see the ceiling of a kitchen, the upper cabinets slightly out of view.“Val, one second” she heard distantly. Harry laughed. Shortly after Sirius came into view. “Oh, Harry, I didn’t know you were there”“I invited him along,” she explained.“Makes sense, how was exams Starlette?”“They all went fine except for Potions” she updated him.“What happened with Potions? I thought the practical stuff was going well, you said Fred was good at teaching it” Sirius asked.“He is good at teaching it, the practical part went great, the theory was awful, I couldn’t do any of it and had a panic attack at the start of the exam”“I’m sorry Val”“It’s alright George has been great about all of it, really helped me overcome it” she informed him.“Good, glad it's over then?”“So glad, me and the boys are getting pissed tonight, we’re kicking the other two boys out of their dorm” she laughed.“Sounds fun,” he offered.“Harry, you talk, I haven’t stopped” she said offering the thirteen year old the chance to speak.“How is school for you Harry?” Sirius asked.“Good, Mione is stressed about end of year tests as usual even though she’ll be top of the year, I could care less about mine” Harry started “Quidditch training has slowed down, Wood has his NEWT’s so he’s less on it with it all”“Oliver’s also got auditions for a few teams in the summer, he was telling me about them earlier” Valerie chimed in.“Impressive” Sirius commented.“Do you think I’ll be able to stay with you guys for summer?” Harry asked.“I don't know if Dumbledore will let it happen but there is a room allocated for you” Sirius said “Also, Val what colour do you want on your walls?”“I have no idea, can we leave them plain for now, paint them later once I’ve chosen other stuff?” she asked.“Of course”“Also, Harry, you’ll be able to come over for my birthday, maybe not stay over but you’ll get to see us in the summer” she continued.“That’s good,” Harry smiled.The conversation remained light, both Valerie and Sirius appreciated the updates from Harry and were glad to talk again. They chatted until dinner was close to ending. Harry and Valerie had to make a last minute rush down to the hall to eat whatever was leftover from the other students, Valerie then parted ways with her godbrother heading to the fifth year boys dorm with alcohol in hand.She entered the dorm “I dibs first shots on everything” she declared “Then I want the bottle of Vodka to myself”“Nice to see you to Val” Lee laughed.“I brought the leftover firewhiskey for you, I don’t want to hear anything from you” she told Lee.The group of teens spent the night drinking the remaining alcohol leftover from parties and talked until they all passed out. Valerie woke up the next morning with a pounding headache but was laying next to George, her favourite spot.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
20/07/1994After a few months of fun the exams started and that was the most boring and stressful period of her life yet. She avoided revision as best she could and crammed the night before the exam, she wouldn’t say any of them went particularly bad and from her results she had at least an Acceptable in everything, an outstanding in Astronomy which she was happy with and she barely scraped an Acceptable in Potions which felt great to get.The summer holidays were round the corner and with them came the Quidditch world cup, Valerie’s birthday and moving into her new house. To say that she was excited would be an understatement. There was one thing that put a dampener on her mood, she and Sirius had been trying to convince Dumbledore to let Harry stay with them in the new house over the summer. Dumbledore said no, every single time.“I’ll see you on my birthday” she told Harry at the platform.“I will try and make it,” he replied.“I’ll come and break you out myself if I need to” Valerie smiled, she hugged Harry tightly before heading off with the Weasleys.Her father wasn’t able to make it to the station much to his annoyance as the Ministry were still trying to unpick all the effects of Peter being the murderer and not Sirius as the discovery had created several loose threads.To see her home on the horizon as she walked there from the Weasley’s filled her with an overwhelming sense of joy and excitement, this summer was going to be her best yet, she could tell. She was incredibly excited for her birthday, which was a couple of days away on the 23rd of July, she was inviting over the Weasley’s, Lee, the girls from her dorm, the Tonks’, Remus and Harry and Hermione. It was a simple get together with food and drinks and just a chance for her to see all of her friends.She could see her house now, the simple two story, three bedroom cottage. The house was cream with dark brown accents, her father had obviously started tweaking it to his tastes as the door was now painted a deep burgundy along with the matching window boxes which had multicoloured flowers sprouting in them.Her father had sent her a key in the post, she slotted it into the keyhole and twisted it, a small click sounded and she pushed open the door. She entered directly into the living room, she pulled off her docs tossing them to the side before collapsing on the dark red sofa. Her fathers decorating choices mirrored those of the Gryffindor common with multiple shades of red with dark brown and golden accents. This theme carried out throughout the lower level of the house.Making her way up the stairs she found her bedroom relatively easy as it had a gold name plate mounted on the door, she pulled on the handle and opened the door. The room immediately felt like her, the posters she had at the Tonks’ had been moved over and covered the walls, her record player sat on its own table with record storage underneath. A large muted multicoloured rug covered the wood floor bringing in the colours in her posters nicely. She felt at home.She waited for her father to come home, she hadn’t seen him in person since Christmas and the few months felt long. She started unpacking only stopping when she heard the front door open. She dashed down the stairs and ran straight into a hug with her father like she was little again.“I missed you” she told him as they separated.“I missed you too” he smiled “What do you think?”“I think it’s perfect, you nailed my bedroom” she admitted.“Good”“Are you ready for party planning?” she asked him, she’d been desperate to start “I’ve invited Harry, he’s said he’s coming”“That’s exciting, I can’t wait to meet him,” Sirius smiled, moving further into the house.“I’m excited for you”“How was the journey home?”“It was fine, sad saying goodbye to people I won't see until next year” she admitted “I’m too social for long breaks”“I always missed my friends over the summer” Sirius agreed “Anyway, party planning your birthday is only let me think three days away”“Correct” she verified “We’ll need food and drinks and some decorations”“What type of drinks?” he asked.“Pumpkin juice and Butterbeer until the adults and everyone except for the twins and Lee have left, then we’ll move to alcohol” she replied.“That sounds good” Sirius approved “What types of alcohol?”“Muggle” she answered quickly “It tastes better, they give them fun flavours, Wizard alcohol just burns”“Remus used to bring Muggle alcohol back from summer” Sirius started “It was always so much nicer, not as strong but that just means you can drink more”“You get it, some of the seventh years would rather get as drunk as possible incredibly quickly” she added “Where is the fun in that?”Sirius only laughed “So food, non-alcoholic drinks and muggle alcohol”“Correct”“And Fred, George and Lee are staying over?”“Yes, they won’t be much trouble”“I doubt that” Sirius dispersed.“I would too,” she laughed.“That's all I need to know?” he asked.“Yep”“Can I go to bed now, I’m shattered” Sirius started “The ministry drive me round the bend”“I think I could do with my bed as well,” Valerie agreed.The father daughter duo surrendered for the night both happy to have each other again and a permanent place to call home.23/07/1994The morning of Valerie’s birthday was only filled with excitement she’d woken up early. Her father matched her excitement by bursting into her room singing happy birthday with an armful of presents wrapped in pale blue paper.“Happy sixteenth birthday Starlette” he added considerably more calmly, he took a seat on the edge of her bed and slid the presents across the duvet cover.She grabbed the first present, it was bulky and square, she ripped off the wrapping paper unveiling a sealed navy blue box.“Open it” Sirius instructed.She did so, it was a record player.“It’s portable so you can take it to school”“This is great, thank you” she was beaming.“Next one” Sirius ushered her on.The next one was smaller, she tore off the paper exposing a frame, the picture inside was one of her and her father when she was younger after a few seconds it changed to her and Tonks, it changed again to her in her Hogwarts robes.“I can modify it as we get more photos, there are about fifty in there at the moment” Sirius explained.“It’s beautiful,” she admitted.“Ok, last one”The last present was the smallest, she unwrapped it to reveal a bracelet with several charms, a dog, a wolf, a stag and a star.“A dog for me, a wolf for Remus, a stag for James and a star for you” he told her.She leaned forward into a hug. Her father then left and she got ready for the day putting on a pair of denim shorts and a band tee with a cut neckline, it hung off her shoulder slightly. She attached the charm bracelet around her wrist. She had her breakfast and it wasn’t too much later that there was a knock on the door.“I’ll get it” she yelled out reaching the front door. She opened it and George was standing on the other side.“Happy Birthday” he smiled, she hugged him and he pressed a kiss to her lips.“Come in,” she said, dragging him inside.“Who is it?” Sirius called from the other room.“It’s George” she replied “We’re going upstairs”“Leave the door open,” he teased.“Dad” she rolled her eyes.She grabbed George’s hand and he followed her up into her room, she closed the door. She sat down on her bed and George followed shortly behind, he handed her the present. It was a small box leaving her to question what it could be. She pulled off the wrapping paper unveiling a small jewellery box she opened it, it was a little heart shaped charm.“Your dad mentioned getting you a charm bracelet, I thought it might be a good addition” he told her.“It is” she smiled “Put it on for me” he did, he clasped the charm onto the bracelet.She hugged her boyfriend tightly.“I didn’t know you were lettering my dad” she laughed.“He likes me and I didn’t know what to get you,” he admitted.“He’s got us muggle alcohol for tonight after everyone has gone home” she said leaning down to pull out the bottles from under her bed.“My mum would never” he added.“I know, I bet she hates to think of the fact that you’ve gotten drunk more than once already”“Maybe she just doesn’t know, some things are best unknown” he teased.“You’ll have to update me tonight about product development” she brought up, remembering about the twins' plan to continue their ton-tongue toffees.“Why not now?” he asked.“I had other plans,” she said softly, kissing him without breaking eye contact, her eyes not leaving his.“Later will work,” George agreed, pushing into another kiss.Valerie moved further up on her bed, her back now pressed against the headboard not breaking the kiss, George continued to press kisses to her lips, he then started moving further down adding kisses down her neck. He paused looking up at her for a sign of permission before removing her shirt and moving further down to her collarbone. He then returned to her lips and she pressed up against him. He removed his shirt, his bare chest pressing against her torso, he had started on her bra clasp, the couple’s movements were filled with passion and the warm summer air only added to it.Valerie was now completely exposed on her upper half, George’s hands explored her top half and she let out a soft moan. She pressed harder into the kisses enjoying the sensation. George was now on top of Valerie, they paused for a second.“You’re so beautiful Val” George complimented.She blushed and George kissed her again. They were then interrupted by the doorbell causing a pause again.“Valerie, it’s Remus!” Sirius yelled from downstairs.“Unfortunate timing” she smirked, George moved off of her.“Tell me about it,” George agreed.She redressed quickly checking her appearance in the mirror before heading downstairs, George followed behind.She noticed Remus in the living room “Happy Birthday Valerie”“Thanks” she took a seat on the sofa opposite Remus.Remus handed her an odd shaped present, she couldn’t quite identify what it could be. She tore back the wrapping paper revealing the contents, another two t-shirts both David Bowie, one Aladdin Sane the other Ziggy Stardust.“Thank you, I surprisingly don’t have these ones” she told him.“I wasn’t sure, but I’ve never seen you wear them”“It’s nearly lunchtime, Remus are you staying for lunch?” Sirius asked.“I better not” he avoided the question.“No do, George is staying” Valerie attempted to convince him.“Fine, I will, I can help set up for the party later as well”“Great, I’m going to put these in my room,” Valerie explained, jumping up from the sofa and putting away her two new tops.The rest of the afternoon consisted of party setting up, people were arriving at four, the Weasley’s arrived an hour and half early to help set up. However what ended up happening was all the kids ended up upstairs whilst Molly, Arthur, Remus and Sirius set up. It was a bit cramped with five of them in Valerie’s bedroom, Ginny had taken to rifling through Valerie’s wardrobe to find her a better outfit to wear for the party, Ron was looking through her vinyl collection with Fred’s supervision and George had taken a seat on Valerie’s bed a place he was familiar with.“Val, why don’t you ever wear these tops?” Ginny asked, pulling out several smaller tops.“I do, you just never see me in them” she started “I wear them to house parties, most of them aren’t mine, a couple are Katie’s and the rest are Jasmine’s but they let me have them”“Can I wear one, mum doesn’t let me own these clothes” she complained, Ginny was currently wearing the skirt Valerie had gifted her for Christmas with a t-shirt an attempt to dress up nice whilst still being cool enough for the hot weather.“I have one that your mum might not kill me for giving you” she pulled out a top.“She might kill you for other things,” George smirked.Before showing Ginny the top she whacked George with it.“Ignore him” she retorted “I think she’d be more likely to kill you” she spoke to him.The top she offered Ginny was a full length tight fit halter, it was cream so went fine with her skirt.“I’m going to try it on,” Ginny added excitedly.“Bathrooms the door right at the end of the hall” Valerie explained.Ginny left the room.“What was George on about?” Ron asked.Before Valerie could give a reasonable answer Fred butted in “You see Ron, your brother George and Valerie are in a very happy relationship” he started “They are in love, and people in love….”Valerie interrupted shortly, “I think he gets the idea” her face red “Harry and Hermione should be here soon, you should go downstairs Ron”Ron began to argue.“Just go” George pushed.As Ron opened the door to leave Ginny returned.“That looks great Gin, see if your mum approves” Valerie suggested, Ginny followed Ron out.“Fred,” she said, annoyance in her tone. “Will you not discuss mine and George’s love life in front of your fourteen year old brother”“It was funny,” he argued.“It was not,” George added.“You started it George” she argued.“It was funny” he triedValerie groaned, “I’m going downstairs feel free to come with”She left and headed downstairs, the downstairs of the house had a Happy Birthday banner spread across the living room and food and drinks were starting to be set up.“Are you not going to change?” Ginny asked “We spent ages picking out that outfit”“I will now, just come to check on things and see if anyone else has arrived,” she explained.“Mum is letting me wear the top,” Ginny informed her.“I’m glad she did it looks lovely on you Ginny”“Thanks” she smiled “Now you go and get changed”Valerie did as instructed and re-entered her room.“You two are still here” she exclaimed, noticing both twins in her room.“Well you were only gone for a minute or so,” Fred reasoned.“Leave” she instructed Fred “I’m getting changed”Fred lifted up his hands in mock surrender, shutting the door behind him.“Val, I’m sorry about earlier” George apologised“It’s fine,” she pulled off her top. “I don’t mind it in front of people our age, just not your younger siblings, or anyone in that age range” she put on the top she and Ginny picked out, it was the blue one she wore to the party at Christmas.“You wore that top at Christmas,” George commented.“I did”“I think that’s when I fully realised that I liked you as much as I did” he confessed.“Well we did kiss” she smiled changing from her denim shorts to a black denim skirt.“Here we are six months later,” he commented.“How about a kiss again, for memories sake” she suggested.George kissed her “You look lovely Val”“You clean up nicely as well,” she smiled kissing him again “Let’s go, people will be arriving soon”Once they arrived downstairs Molly was the first to notice them.“Oh, Valerie you look lovely” she started “You’ve grown into a beautiful young women”“Thank you Molly”Guests had started arriving, the Tonks’ were the first as expected and Andromeda and Ted were very happy to see that Valerie and Sirius had been thriving. Tonks very excitedly hugged Valerie and gushed over the fact that she was actually ‘getting old’. Lee was next to arrive and he shared updates on his spiders and Valerie informed about the alcohol for later tonight. Her dorm mates arrived next all at different times. She was happy to introduce them to her father and she had to admit that he was definitely glad to see that not all of her friends were teenage boys. Next was Hermione who Ron was very happy to see as he was sick of only really talking to Ginny and then Harry who Valerie was half surprised to see make it.“Happy Birthday” he smiled as she opened the door to him.“Glad you could make it” she hugged him, it took him a second to return the gesture.“I had to sneak out, the Dursley’s will probably hate me when I get back”“Hopefully, you’ll have a good enough time to make up for it”He was then swept away by Ron and Hermione.She made her way to her dad “Everyone’s here, even Harry”He scanned the crowd spotting the boy. “He’s James reincarnated” he chuckled.“I think he’s more like Lily,” Remus added, joining the conversation.“You should go and talk to him, he wants to meet you” Valerie tried to convince her father.“I will once he has settled in” Sirius told her.The party went well, Valerie talked to everyone at least six times, she was practically making laps around the room. It was around six thirty when people started to leave, Remus was the first to go; the man had felt like he’d outstayed his welcome even though Valerie attempted to convince him that he hadn’t. Then Tonks left having to get back to her training camp, she was in her last year of it and never seemed to have any time off.Her dorm mates also left one after the other, then Hermione, the Weasley’s except for Fred and George and Andromeda and Ted. She could tell Harry didn’t want to go back to the Dursleys, he’d offered to help clean up and was in constant conversation with Sirius since his friends had left. They got on incredibly well filling places in eachothers lives both happening to be the absent place of James. It was almost a hour later that Harry reluctantly said goodbye and floo’d back to the Dursleys.“Thanks for the party dad, it was great” she told him slowly making her way up the stairs “It was like a party at school without the alcohol”“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” he smiled. “Try not to drink too much”“No promises” she practically shouted down the stairs.She and the boys entered her room and she immediately pulled out the alcohol from under her bed.“The alcohol, finally” Fred exclaimed grabbing the first bottle from Valerie “I talked to too many adults and was ignored by Angelina all night, I need this”“Way too many adults” Lee agreed “And none of them knew who was so introduced myself about five times”“I couldn’t just have my friends otherwise I’d be mobbed by the adults all afternoon” she explained.“So you’d rather us be collectively mobbed” Fred clarified.“Yep”That evening the teens got through what would be equivalent to two bottles of alcohol and laughed so much that Valerie swore that her stomach ache the next morning wasn’t just from the alcohol. She labelled it her best birthday yet and couldn’t wait for next year.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
17/08/1994It was the day before the Quidditch world cup and Valerie was incredibly excited, she and her father had tickets as well as the Weasley’s, Harry and Hermione. They all sat in the Weasley’s living room. It was nearing five o’clock yet the sun sat bright in the sky.“So tomorrow at three in the morning we are leaving” Valerie clarified.“Correct” Arthur responded.“And Fred and George are staying over mine so there is room for everyone else here” she continued.“In the guest room” Molly called out from the kitchen.“Sure,” Valerie replied quietly “I am not looking forward to waking them up”“Better you than me,” Ginny commented.“Speaking of waking up for tomorrow, you three should be heading back to Valerie’s, bedtime early tonight” Arthur interrupted “Up you get and off you go” he ushered them to the front door.They left Fred and George with their backpacks in hand and they started the short walk to the Black household.“It’s a shame Lee couldn’t come,” Valerie started.“I know, I have to third wheel all night now,” Fred groaned.“You can sleep in the guest room all on your own,” she promised.“I think I’d rather be in Brazil with Lee,” he complained.“Why’s that Freddie?” George asked.“I just have a feeling there will be some unsavoury actions going on next door”“No, we’ll spare you’re ears tonight” Valerie responded “Reminder that my dad is also in the house”“Good” he started “Are we actually going to go to bed when we get back?”“No, of course not” George immediately answered “There’s no fun without a bit of sleep deprivation”“We also have to plan out how to sneak those toffees in,” Valerie added.“Socks, roll up sleeves, pockets, waistbands” Fred starting listing “It’s never ending”“If you say so”They had now arrived at the Black residence and the three headed straight upstairs, they dropped Fred and George’s stuff in the guest room before entering Valerie’s room. She put on a Nirvana record that had been on earlier that day and they sat around lazily chatting, mainly small talk, the summer air had cooled as they got further into August making the weather more bearable. At this time a slight breeze blew through Valerie’s open window, they talked for a while but were interrupted by a sharp knock on the door.“You guys should think about bed soon, tomorrow's wake up is not going to be fun” Sirius spoke through the door.“Until tomorrow” Fred mock saluted wandering over to the door.“I’ll get changed, then I’ll be back” George commented following after his brother.Valerie changed into her pyjamas which consisted of another band tee and some shorts. George reunited with her shortly after. She climbed into her bed and he joined her.“What if your dad catches us?” George asked.“He was doing worse at my age, I don’t think he’ll mind” she answered honestly “It is going to be a long day tomorrow so we should sleep”“Fine, goodnight” he kissed her head. She moved into his embrace and the couple fell asleep relatively quickly despite the hour of the night.18/08/1994Three o’clock Valerie’s alarm rang out disturbing both her and George’s sleep. During the night they had somehow gotten tangled up in the sheets and Valerie’s bed was a mess. Waking up a bit more Valerie looked over to George who seemed to be falling back to sleep.“Wake up love” she told him, shaking him slightly.“I don’t want to, it’s too early”“I’ll give you five minutes because I’m feeling nice,” she told him. She herself got up and started changing, pulling on her jeans and a band tee. She tied a jacket around her waist as it might be a bit cold at this hour.She rummaged through the bottom of her wardrobe looking for her pair of burgundy converse that were hiding in there somewhere. It was once she’d pulled them out that George had woken up and moved back to the guest room so he could get ready. She moved to the kitchen for breakfast with her bag she had packed the previous night.She was the first one down there, she made herself a bowl of cereal and popped down some toast for the twins as that was their favourite breakfast. Fred came down first looking half asleep, Valerie felt the same way.“There is toast in the toaster should be done any second” she told him in between mouthfuls. The toast popped right after she finished her sentence.“Thanks” he replied, taking the slice directly from the toaster, he opened the fridge pulling out the butter and buttering the toast in the air before taking a bite.“There’s plates for a reason you know” she commented.“Yeah, and I choose not to use them” he returned.George then entered, grabbing one of the other pieces of toast.“Good morning to you too,” Valerie teased, putting her bowl in the sink and kissing her boyfriend's cheek. “We’ll be leaving soon so don’t be too long” she left upstairs to check that Sirius was awake.“Dad, are you awake?” she asked, pushing the door open.“I was about to head out Val, are the twins ready to go?”“Yep, they are in the kitchen at the moment”“Good, lets go, I’m excited” he continued “When I was in Hogwarts me and James begged the Potters to go to the world cup final every year”The father daughter duo joined the twins downstairs.“You boys ready?” Sirius asked, grabbing an apple from the fruit bowl and heading to the door.“Let’s go” Valerie added following her father, the boys caught up with them and left the Black household.“Long walk ahead of us” Sirius warned them “We should be meeting up with everyone else at the top of the hill”Sirius was right about the long walk whilst they walked the sky had lightened and was a lighter blue in comparison to the deep violet when they left. They did reach the top of the hill where they met up with the others and the Diggory’s. A boot stood on top of the hill.“Right, everyone grab on” Arthur commanded, not allowing time for brief conversation surrounding the twins, Sirius and Valerie’s arrival.“Good morning to you too” Valerie spoke quietly to George. They all grabbed onto the boot, well everyone except Harry.Hermione pulled Harry’s arm to grab the boot, they started spinning and the countryside surrounding them blurred.“Let go!” Arthur told them.Valerie looked to her father in reassurance but he had already let go so she did the same. An awful feeling of falling overtook until she hit the floor.“Holy shit” she cursed. George, who was already on his feet, offered her a hand which she took and didn’t let go. She looked around to spot her father, Arthur and the Diggory’s ‘walk on air’ till they reached the ground much more elegantly than the rest of them.“Here we are,” Sirius remarked looking over towards a campsite that was bursting with action.People were flying on brooms through the air, tents sporting either Bulgarian or Irish flags. There was a buzz of excitement and community in the air that only increased as they approached the site. The Diggory’s split off from them as they were directed to their plots. They had a fair walk into the site, Valerie loved the high energy atmosphere yet kept close to George’s side not wanting to get lost in the crowd.They found their tents after a few minutes of walking “Girls you’re in with Sirius in that one” Arthur instructed “Boys you’re with me”“That’s not fair I want to stay with George” Valerie argued.“Molly’s orders” Arthur responded.Valerie, Ginny and Hermione entered the second tent, Sirius offered to help Arthur figure out the way around.“You know that mum was never going to let you share with George” Ginny commented.“That hasn’t stopped us before” Valerie responded “I don’t get what the big deal is”“Maybe, she doesn’t fancy any grandchildren yet” Hermione teased.“Stop” Valerie argued “That isn’t going to happen yet”“Yet” Ginny emphasised “Planning your future already”“You two are insufferable,” Valerie groaned.“Come on, you can go back over and see your boyfriend now” Hermione continued.“You two can’t say anything, you both like the look of two boys in that tent” she responded “At least I had the guts to do something about it”“You also said I can’t date until I’m older” Ginny stated.“I still stand by that” Valerie agreed “I’m on about Hermione”“Let’s just go next door” Hermione interrupted “Valerie don’t you have face paint?”“Yep, green, orange and white” she stated “And burgundy and black for Ron, I won’t be helping him with his”They went into the boys tent.“I bought face paint,” Valerie announced, setting the paint down on the dining table.“Start with mine,” Fred commanded, taking a seat.“Fine, what do you want?” she asked.“You already know Val” he replied, she did know, she also knew it would look ridiculous.She did it anyway, painting his entire face white with the green cross of the Irish quidditch team's emblem.“Happy?” she asked him, holding up the mirror she had brought in.“It’s perfect,” he answered.“George you’re next” she called him over.“Quidditch emblem on each cheek” he told her.“I already knew that” she responded before painting the emblems on.“Done” she told him, he checked it out in the mirror.“Anyone else?” she asked.“No, unless you’re doing the anti-Irish” Fred teased.“And you guys are red-heads, really going against your people Ron” Valerie added on.She painted an Irish flag on one of her cheeks before heading back over to her tent to put the paints away. She rejoined the others for a quick lunch before they headed down to the stadium itself. They queued for a while at the door, the amount of wizards and witches wanting to get in was huge.“How much longer until we are at the doors?” Ginny asked impatiently.“I’d say there are about three more groups of people before we get through the doors” George replied.“Good, my legs are aching from standing around,” Valerie complained.They waited another twenty minutes until they reached the doors and were let through into the stadium. Valerie felt the increase of electric energy as the huge crowds of people they had seen earlier were now spread out on layers upon layers of seats.“Woah” she heard Harry exclaim “Magic is brilliant”Valerie smiled at the boy's comment. They had a long walk to the top of the stadium about halfway through, Ron piped up “How high up are our seats?”“Let’s put it this way if it rains, you’ll be the first to know” Came a voice from slightly above one that Valerie matched up to Lucius Malfoy.“Father and I will be watching in the top box with the minister,” Draco boasted.“Don’t boast Draco” Lucius barely reprimanded his son “Enjoy the match” he sneered.“Greasy bastard” Valerie cursed under her breath. “I mean what an arsehole just enjoy the match for Merlin’s sake”“Gets under your skin does he?” George asked.“Tell me about it” she complained.Once they had reached their seats Valerie could only admit that their view was great. They were at the top of the stadium, the wind brushed through her hair. The entire pitch was visible.“It’s amazing isn’t it” Fred exclaimed ducking under a beam to get to their seats.“Perfect view for when we win our bet” George added.“That money means the start of our business” Fred piled on.“You have to win the bet before you think about how to spend the money,” Valerie pointed out. The twins had set up a few hefty bets surrounding the match ones that their mother and father did not approve of.“You three shut up, the match is going to start soon” Ron told them.Just as she was about to make a comeback the voice of Cornelius Fudge echoed throughout the stadium, he introduced the game welcoming everyone before announcing the players. The players flew in from over their heads down to the pitch flying in formations before taking their starting places.The game started, Ireland scored heavily with the Bulgarian keeper missing most shots. Bulgaria did score a few but they fell shy against Ireland's hefty score. Ludo Bagman's commentary was arguably not as good as Lee’s but was appreciated. The game ended with the surprise of Krum catching the snitch but Ireland winning by ten points. Fred and George were ecstatic.“We won, we won, Ireland won” they chanted over and over much to Ron’s annoyance.They headed back to the tent to spend some time together before settling in for the night. The twins and Ron were messing around in the middle of the tent, Valerie was sitting on the side watching admiring the glee on her boyfriend's face as he teased his younger brother.They started up their third rendition of ‘Victor I love you’ much to Ron’s detestation.“Sounds like the Irish have got their pride on” George commented on the loud noises outside.“It’s not the Irish” Arthur told them “Everyone out now”They all gathered outside. There was fire and screaming not out of celebration but fear.“Fred, George, Valerie take Ginny get her out of here, you three stick together and get to somewhere safe” Arthur instructed “Sirius and I will figure out what's going on”Valerie quickly hugged her father “Stay safe Starlette” he told her as they separated.Fred grabbed Ginny’s hand, Valerie and George followed, they fought through the crowd, their wands drawn prepared for any danger to cross their path. They pushed onwards making sure not to get trampled by the hoards of people running wildly in every direction.“Get to the forest!” Valerie yelled out “We’ll lose the crowd out there!”They ran in the forest not stopping until they were tucked in amongst the trees. Valerie looked around checking everyone was there.“Where are they?” she asked “Harry, Ron and Hermione?”“They can look after themselves” George replied “In a situation like that you have to focus on getting yourself out”“Yeah but they’re just kids,” she added.“So are we” he told her then looking over to Ginny who was in Fred’s arm looking terrified.She looked out into the chaos which had started to deplete the darkness of the previously bright and happy scene taking over. The deep sky was overtaken by a mist of green, a skull forming in the sky.“Death eaters” she whispered “That’s the dark mark” she stepped back from the edge of the treeline crashing into George.He slotted his arms around her waist holding her close.“Why now?” she asked.“I wish I could tell you,” George replied.Most of the people who were at the match had left leaving small groups who were waiting for the ok to either try and salvage belongings or find a person they were missing. Well three in Valerie’s case. A group of people entered the forest. It was her father who she recognised first, Valerie broke from George and ran up to hug her father.“I’m glad you’re ok,” he told her.“Death eaters, what were they doing here?” she asked him.“We don’t know, we don’t even know who cast the damn thing,” he replied.She noticed Harry next and hugged the boy before moving onto Ron, then Hermione.“What happened to you guys?” she asked them.“I got trampled,” Harry explained.“We stopped to try and find him” Hermione added“Then they got themselves caught up in the crossfire and the ministry thought they cast the dark mark” Arthur finished he was now the one hugging Ginny close to him.“Let’s go home” Sirius announced “There isn’t much left of the tents anyways”“Yes, let's go,” Valerie agreed.They all collected themselves and made their way out of the opposite end of the forest, there were ministry officials organising transport home for foreign witches and wizards who’d travelled to see the match. They were informed of a floo network set up in a few of the houses near the forest; they headed in the direction they were pointed in.“I’m assuming this is where we part ways?” Sirius assumed “You take your kids Harry and Hermione back to the burrow”“Yep,” Arthur agreed “Come on Weasley’s and others”Valerie held George back “I’ll see you again before school?”“Of course, I’ll letter you,” he replied, kissing her on the cheek before joining his family.“Home?” Sirius asked.“Home” she confirmed, he gestured for her to enter the fireplace first she did so calling out for ‘The Better Black Residence’ before tumbling out into the living room.Her father followed shortly after.“I’m heading to bed now” he announced, starting to leave the room.“Dad,” she interrupted.“Yes” he turned back to face her.“What if tonight was the start of something?” she asked him “I mean you know who’s followers aren’t going to commit acts of terrorism after years of hiding without reason”“That’s not something for you to worry about” he addressed.“But it is, next year I’m an adult by Wizarding standards” she argued “It will be a worry then”“Last time Voldemort’s army were active was the night James and Lily died” Sirius started “That was the same night everything went wrong”“And what’s to say that won’t happen again”“I’m not disagreeing with you Valerie” he told her “Just don’t worry about it yet, you’ve got NEWTs starting this year that should be the only thing you’re worried about”“I can’t just forget about though” she continued “It’s my future-”“It is but nothing has happened yet-”“Not yet, but something will happen and it’s not going to be good,” she interrupted.“Valerie Seren Black, listen to me” Sirius stopped her “As your father, I will not let anything bad happen to you for as long as I live, you don’t have to worry about anything unless I’m not there for you” he paused “Whether the bad thing be something small or the biggest thing in the world I will try and stop it, or at least solve it”“But-”“Please be a kid Val” he told her “Whilst you still can”She let her fathers words sink in before he spoke again.“Goodnight, Starlette”“Night dad”He left up the stairs, Valerie moved into the kitchen and turned the kettle on to make tea despite the late hour. She also grabbed a slip of parchment and pencil from nearby.She scribbled down: ‘Meet my at the lake, at midday in two days, I fancy a swim, Love Val’She addressed it to George and left it for the owl to take in the morning. The kettle was done brewing and Valerie poured her tea and left up to her own bedroom, she got changed as she let the tea cool down before climbing into her bed and cradling the cup letting the steam dampen her face. The tea calmed her, making going to sleep easier than anticipated.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
20/08/1994The day of her scheduled date arrived, the sky was blue and the temperatures were yet to drop. Her father had spent the last few days outside relishing in the sun, he’d even moved out the record player so that he could listen to music out there. She joined him every now and again, enjoying the sun and glad for the change from the usual British rain.She had packed up a picnic and was dressed for the warm weather which was slowly coming to an end. Her shorts and top covered up her bikini, she was excited to go down to swim in the lake, she had wanted to since George showed it to her at Christmas. But she didn’t fancy an ice plunge. As she walked in the direction of the lake and into the forest she thought about the upcoming school year.Her NEWT’s were approaching; she had chosen to take Astronomy, Charms and Transfiguration opting to only take three over the four that most students did. She’d had a rough school year last year and her first full on exam season stressed her out a ridiculous amount so she didn’t want to take on too much and go through it all again.As she walked further through the trees the midday sun warmed the back of her neck, she could feel the skin burn slightly as her skin tightened. The lake came into view through the trees; the dark surface glittered where the sun hit it, rebounding off and hitting the sides of some of the trees. She noticed that George wasn’t there yet so decided to set up the picnic by the waters edge, she took off her t-shirt folding it and laying it to the side, she stretched her legs out in front of her. She waited a bit longer wondering if George had forgotten. Hands planted themselves on her shoulders and she looked up to make eye contact with George.“I was beginning to think that you’d forgotten,” she told him.“I would never” he replied, kissing her softly. He took a seat opposite her. “What’d you bring?”“Sandwiches, fruit and a little cake I made, it’s probably nowhere near as good as your mums but I gave it a go” she replied pulling the items out of her bag.“I’m sure it will be fine,” George told her, taking a piece and trying it. Valerie did as well, the cake wasn’t bad, a little too sweet but apart from that it was great.“That’s actually not bad” she admitted slight surprise in her voice “Your mum still does a better job though”George hesitated unsure how to answer, the couple burst out into laughter from the awkward situation. They ate the rest of the food Valerie had packed. They spent the time talking about everything and nothing all at once enjoying the simplistic idea of a hot summer's day and no care in the world.“I’m too hot, I’m going for a swim” Valerie announced, she slipped off her converse and slid off her shorts exposing herself to just the deep purple bikini she was wearing as she walked down the lakes bank.“Merlin it’s freezing” she shrieked yet she still moved forwards into the water letting it cool her warmed skin. She turned back to look over to George. He was smiling at her, she smiled back before letting herself fall back into the water, the chill surrounding her. She emerged and pushed her wet hair back and out of the way. She was laughing.“Are you coming in?” she called out to the redhead who was still sitting on the picnic blanket “The water’s nice"“Give me a minute” George yelled back, he pulled off his shoes then his shirt before wading into the water stopping when the water reached his knees.“That’s barely anywhere near in” she teased him. She splashed water at him.“Really Val?” he asked in response to the splash.“Of course” she smirked, splashing him again.He retaliated this time, he pushed up some water letting it drench the girls face. She wiped her eyes before grabbing George’s hand and pulling him in deeper until he eventually submerged himself.“It’s nice in here” she reiterated.“I suppose it is,” he agreed, closing the space between them and pressing a kiss to Valerie’s lips.She smiled into the kiss before pulling away from George “I’m going to miss the summer” she told him.“I think I will to”“I love having the free time not having to worry about school, I wish we could drop out, you could start up the joke shop early” she fantasised.“I think we need more testing on our products first, we are planning to set up voluntary testing when we get back to school” George told her.“How are you going to do that?”“Stick up a signup sheet in the common room to see if anyone is willing,” he replied.“Good luck with that,” she added.“What do you mean?” he asked.“Willingly testing a joke sweet that isn’t quite shelf safe doesn’t sound like a good pastime” she admitted moving through the water.“It’ll be fine, me and Fred have self tested them but we need to see if others have a different reaction” he explained “They aren’t dangerous or anything”“Do you know who’s Quidditch captain this year since Oliver’s left?” she asked “I haven’t heard anything from Angelina and Katie”“Well it’s not me or Fred and I doubt it would be Harry, usually we know be now” George added “Dad did mention something about an event that is happening this year”“Did he or did you overhear him”“Well I overheard him talking to mum saying something about needing dress robes for it or something” George told her.“Dress robes sounds fancy, like a posh people party or something” Valerie scrunched up her nose.“You say that as if your father isn’t a member of the most noble and ancient house of black” George chuckled.“So am I thanks” she continued “And besides we have both distanced ourselves from all that crap”“All I’m saying is that he probably attended a bunch of posh people's parties” he worded like she had.“It would be nice to dress up though” she reasoned.“So if there is a fancy party will you go with me”“Of course I will, I’d be a bad girlfriend not to” she giggled.George laughed at her comment.“Fancy a race back to the bank?” she asked him “The water’s making me cold”“You know I’ll just win Val” George told her.“I wouldn’t count on it,” she challenged.“Fine on three?” he asked, Valerie nodded.“One, two, three” She counted aloud she swam as close to the banking as she could before moving to the awful midstage of being half in the water and half out before eventually reaching the picnic blanket only slightly behind George.“I almost won,” she said.“But you didn’t, I did,” George teased her, sitting down next to the blanket.Valerie pulled out the towel she had brought for herself and wrapped herself in it.“How did your quidditch bets go?” she asked.“Ludo Bagman still hasn’t paid Fred and I” George complained“Slimy bastard,” she added.“We’ve lettered him repeatedly, he’s definitely receiving them as the owl comes back with nothing”“Anything from anyone else?” she asked.“A couple galleons here and there, not enough to help kick start anything new” he replied, slightly defeated.“I’m always willing to chip in, I’m as in it as you guys are” she offered.“I’d let you, Fred won’t” George pointed out.“I still think it's crazy that we got to see a quidditch world cup before we turned seventeen” she thought aloud “Most people don’t get one in their country when they’re younger and have to wait to travel to one until their older”“Shame ours was ruined by a bunch of death eaters” George brought up.“I talked to my dad about that when we got back” she started “He told me not to worry about it but we all know that there is going to be something else, I mean death eaters don’t commit minor terrorism and cast the dark mark randomly”“I don’t know Val, I wouldn’t put it past them” George pointed out.She leant against his shoulder “I’m scared thinking about it George”“It doesn’t mean anything yet” he comforted “Besides we’ve got this year before we start having to think about that stuff”“That’s what my dad said, it’s hard to believe though, that we’ll be adults according to the Wizarding world this time next year”“Well we will be, and you know what, we can drop out of school then, start up the joke shop and live together in a flat above it, me and you” George began “And Fred I guess”“No one to tell us we can’t sleep in the same bed,” she joked.“And then further on we can get a house, without Fred, I’d be quite happy just seeing him at work” George continued.“And maybe one day have some wild Black and Weasley hell children” she laughed.“I bet McGonagall is dreading that day,” George added.“I feel bad for her already,” Valerie smiled fondly.“What did you decide on for your NEWT’s in the end?” George asked her changing the conversation topic.“Astronomy, Transfiguration and Charms” she replied “Did you get enough to have more than one option?” she teased.“Yes actually” George said with false annoyance in his voice “Defence, Herbology and Charms”“Herbology?” she asked, confused knowing that he didn’t get a high enough grade to continue with it.“Sprout felt bad and her class was looking empty” George informed “Fred’s doing it as well alongside Potions and Charms”“So we’ll at least all be in one class together, Lee is also taking Charms as well as Defence, Transfiguration and I think one of his electives from last year” she told George “I can’t remember which one though”“At least it won't be all boring then” George said lightening the mood.“I’m looking forward to having free lessons,” Valerie stated.“So am I, more time to do nothing” George agreed.“And we’ll have loads, ‘cause we’re only doing three subjects each” Valerie continued.“This year will be good” George claimed, adjusting himself to a lying position.Valerie didn’t reply, she laid down by his side, she closed her eyes feeling the golden light of the sun cover her exposed skin. She felt truly comfortable in the silence next to her boyfriend, she loved him massively but saying it felt too difficult. They lay there for a while appreciating the day.“We should head back soon” George interrupted “They’ll be wondering where we’ve gone”“If you insist,” Valerie added, propping herself up on her elbows and looking over the lake before she sat up fully and pulled on her clothes she had worn down to the lake.She packed up the picnic blanket standing to one side as George also got ready to leave. He slotted his hand into hers and then walked away from the lake and back through the forest entering out onto the plains and hills that accompanied the several houses spread out across the land.“I’ll walk you home,” George said.“Thanks,” Valerie smiled.The Black household wasn’t far from the forest edge at all, maybe a ten minute walk. The house came into view and so did Sirius who was sitting outside the vinyl player was out again Valerie couldn’t quite pick up what was playing.“Is your dad sitting outside?” George asked, straining his eyes.“Yes, he has been everyday over the last week or so” Valerie replied.“I might have to leave you here then” George teased.“You need to have an actual conversation with him you know” she added tugging him along.The distance between them and the house closed.“Hi, dad” she announced, Bowie played in the background.“Have a good date?” he asked, eyeing George out of the corner of his eye.“Yep, the lake is lovely when it's hot” she continued “I’m going to put this in the kitchen I’ll be two minutes” she said holding up the picnic before heading inside leaving her father and George outside.She looked from the kitchen window at the pair, they seemed to be talking civilly, she knew that George and her father would get along fine, they just needed to warm up to each other.She returned outside “Are you leaving now?” she asked George.“I reckon so, mum has a long list of chores that she wants me to do” he replied.“I’ll see you in school now then?” she continued.“I reckon so,” he told her.Valerie left a short kiss on his lips.“See you,” she told him.George nodded before leaving. When he was far enough away Sirius broke into conversation.“So, how was your date? give me the details” he told her.“I told you it was good, we had lunch and swam for a bit, talked about a lot of stuff” she told him.“I like George” he said “He’s a respectful guy”“He’s scared of you,” Valerie smiled.“Good”“Not good, I don’t want my boyfriend being afraid of my dad,” she argued.“Fine, I’ll be less scary” Sirius said “If that pleases you”“It does thanks” she replied “I’m going to take a shower” she announced heading back inside.“Young love” Sirius called out behind her.“Shut up dad” she yelled back.She smiled still at her dads teasing, she entered her bedroom shutting the door behind herself. She flopped onto her bed, she loved her dates with George, they’d gone on only a few, one at Christmas, one on his birthday, one to Hogsmeade and the one today. Spending time alone with him was rare considering they were part of a friend group that had George’s brother in. She loved how open and deep their conversations could be and how honest they were with each other. She loved every kiss he left on her and every part of her his hands caressed.She supposed she loved him.Whenever she thought about that fact she got scared. People say that love like that takes time, and to say ‘I love you’ is treated like a huge step in a relationship and they had only been dating for nine months. But when something like that feels so natural it’s hard to fight against and is hard to say to a person as it is to not say.She pushed her thoughts aside instead she showered and glanced over her summer reading list that she wasn’t going to touch as if she would. She decided to pester her father instead, he was inside the house when she joined him. The clock in the kitchen read five thirty.“What’s for dinner?” she asked.“I was thinking the same thing,” Sirius replied.“What’s in the house?”“Pasta” he replied “That’s pretty much it”“Ok, pasta it is,” Valerie concluded.“Want to make it with me?” Sirius asked, turning into the kitchen.“Sure”They had made dinner together a few times over the summer, most of the time Valerie sat on the counter and watched Sirius cook, but they held conversation whilst it occurred.Sirius pulled out a pot before filling it up with water and letting the water boil. “Are there any other couples in your year?” Sirius asked.“Why are you so obsessed with the fact that I have a boyfriend?” Valerie whined.“Because your my daughter, and things have changed since I’ve been ins school” Sirius defended himself “Now answer the question”“Yes there is, two of the girls in my dorm actually, Feyre and Heidi have been dating for nearly a year now and Jasmine and a now seventh year Rhys” she told him “Jas’ relationship with Rhys is messy they got together in March they’ve broken up once in May and then got back together two weeks later, I don’t know how its been going over the summer”“There was a lot of that stuff going on when I was at school” Sirius told her pouring the pasta into the now boiling water “Marlene, one of my friends had her girlfriend Dorcas, they on and off dated all of fifth year, I had a thing with Mary one of the other girls in our year and James was still in love with Lily”“You’ve never mentioned Mary,” Valerie half asked.“She was a very pretty girl. I dated her for a while, it was messy, we took a lot of breaks and during them I would see other people” he explained.“So you were getting around with most of your year?” Valerie teased.“I guess so, guys and girls equally, I broke up with Mary over the summer before fifth year, we were still friends,” he explained “I was seeing a boy for a bit of sixth year then we split up and I hooked up with your mum and my love life kind of collapsed then,”“You’ve never really told me about all of that,” Valerie pointed out.“Your mother was a very beautiful girl, we hooked up drunk at a party, it took her three months before she told me she was pregnant, that terrified me” he admitted “I told Remus first, then James, they didn’t know what to do either, I had to convince your mother to not immediately give you up” he drained the pasta and got out a jar of sauce to mix in.“She didn’t want me, did she?” Valerie said.Sirius shook his head “No, her parents didn’t want it either, my parents weren’t in the picture at that point it was the Potters they supported me and my want to keep you, I remember holding you in St Mungos, I had to sign a lot of paperwork saying that I was to be your only parent, that your mother didn’t have to contribute anything, it was scary but so worth it”He plated up the pasta taking a seat next to Valerie on the counter.“All everyone in school talked about was the fact that I’d knocked someone up, I had finished school when you were born so I didn’t have to worry about that anymore” he said.“Yeah well the banished son from the house of Black is a teen father is pretty interesting news” she justified.“I’m surprised the prophet didn’t run a story on it,” he laughed.They ate for a minute in silence.“Who was the boy you dated?” she asked, remembering the lack of detail surrounding him.“You might know him as your Uncle Remus,” Sirius confessed.“That’s weird” she commented “I could see it happening though”“What do you mean by that?” Sirius asked.“I mean you both still look at eachother like you're in love” she said.“We do not,” Sirius defended.“I beg to differ” she said finishing off her pasta “Maybe you should do some self reflection” she suggested leaving the kitchen.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
01/09/1994First day of school, the train leaves the platform at eleven, Valerie woke up at ten. She’d stayed up late the night before listening to music and attempting to pack her stuff. She woke up to her belongings strewn across the floor, when she realised what the time was she frantically shoved everything into her trunk spending the most time picking out the Vinyls that she was going to bring with her and storing them safely.It was about ten thirty when she actually started getting ready to leave, she then packed her toiletries and makeup and lugged her trunk down the stairs. Her dad was in the kitchen.“Morning” he started “We’re leaving in ten, we’ll take the floo to the platform”“I only woke up at ten, thought we were going to be late” she replied, buttering a slice of bread as a substitute for breakfast.“I thought you were already awake, I would have woken you up otherwise” Sirius laughed at the girl.“I’ve been thinking about getting a nose piercing,” she admitted, taking a bite out of her bread.“Random, but I think it’d suit you,” Sirius replied. “Where would you get it done”“Do it myself with a needle, that’s how I did the others,” she replied, gesturing to her decorated ears.“Ok then” he concluded, he handed her over some money “To get something on the train, bread and butter won’t suffice” he smiled “Now lets go” he moved over to the fireplace.“Will you take my trunk for me?” she pleaded.“Of course” Sirius replied, he moved into the fireplace with Valerie’s trunk, he threw down the floo powder calling out for the train station.After he disappeared Valerie followed after. The station as usual was busy, full of families saying goodbye. She glanced up at the station clock, they had five minutes. Parents were ushering their kids onto the train worried that they wouldn’t get a place to sit.“I’ll see you at Christmas” her father interrupted her thoughts.She turned to him “Of course”“Keep in touch with the mirror, remind Harry to as well” Sirius added.The train managers were calling people to get onto the trains.She hugged her father.“I’ll miss you, Starlette,” he told her.“I’ll miss you more” she called out moving across the platform towards the train.She climbed onto the sixth year carriage and waved goodbye the last time to her father as the train whistled out and moved on to look for her friends. It didn’t take very long, the twins and Lee were loud compared to the other compartments.“Val, we thought you weren't going to make it” Lee announced.“Nearly didn’t, I woke up at ten” she replied moving into the compartment.“How was your holiday?” she asked Lee.“It was great, I almost got another spider, they have tons of different kinds in Brazil” he gushed.“How are Zed and Marshall?” she asked.“They are great, thanks for asking about my pets Val” he said targeting the twins “These pricks would only talk about their joke products for the last ten minutes as if they’d seen me everyday of the summer”“Sounds about right,” she replied, taking a seat next to George leaning against him.“I didn’t miss the fact that you two are desperately in love though” Lee teased.“Yeah, desperately in love” Valerie replied with heavy sarcasm kissing George on the lips.Lee fake gagged.“Just because you’re lonely,” George joked.“How was the world cup? I heard about the attacks but how was the actual match?” Lee asked.“It was great,” Valerie replied.“Me and George won a great bet but got scammed by Ludo Bagman of all people” Fred complained.“They won’t shut up about it,” Valerie complained.“Well when you lose out on a large sum of money you do feel very strongly about it” Fred argued.“I’ve offered to reimburse you for it” she said, she had multiple times.“Yeah but we don’t want that” Fred continued.“I would, I mean George has bagged the girl with generational wealth, might as well use it” Lee commented.“I’ve made the offer several times, they won't accept it” she told Lee.“We are honest men” Fred called out, she felt George exhale a laugh. “We earn our money”“You guys are ridiculous” she responded sitting up in the train seat “I’m going to see the girls”She got up and left the compartment seeking out the girls, it didn’t take too long and once noticing her they welcomed her in.“Hey, Val, how was summer?” Jasmine asked her, the girl had gotten her hair braided intricately over the summer and it looked gorgeous.“It was great, I love your hair,” she replied.“Thanks,” Jasmine smiled.“Come sit in” Feyre instructed, she took a seat next to Alicia it was a bit tight but they didn’t mind.“Val, you went to the Quidditch world cup right?” Angelina asked.“Yes, I did, the match was brilliant” she gushed “I thought you were going?”“I was but we had to sell on our tickets because my dad was called out for a work trip” Angelina explained “We went to see my cousins in Portugal instead so that was nice”“Any updates with you and George” Jasmine chimed in.“Nothing much, he slept over a couple of times in the holidays”“I forgot you’re dad is cool like that, my parents won’t let Heidi stay after nine” Feyre complained “We’re both girls no unexpected child is going to come out of anything”The girls laughed in response.“How are you and Rhys?” she asked Jasmine.“Good, we’ve actually talked about stuff, we took a break for a week but now we’ve fully sorted it out” she described vaguely.Valerie nodded.“Anything going for you guys?” Valerie directed towards Angelina and Alicia.“I have my eye on a certain someone,” Angelina hinted.“Who?” Jasmine replied excitedly.“Val’s boyfriend’s twin,” she said.“Stop” Valerie gasped excited for her friends “I could set you two up if you need me to”“No, don’t” Angelina responded “I want it to happen on its own”“Alicia?” Feyre asked.“Not at the moment” she replied “I like watching you guys’ love lives happen”“You’re too nice Alicia,” Jasmine smiled.“Oh, did any of you guys hear anything about an event that might be happening this year?” Angelina brought up, “I overheard one of my dad’s conversations about something”“Yes, George mentioned hearing about it from his dad as well,” Valerie added.“Speaking of George,” Jasmine said, nodding towards the compartment door, which opened.“Val, love, can I speak to you for a minute?” he said.She furrowed her brows for a split second in confusion “Of course” she got up and slipped out of the compartment.George led her down the hallway until they were out of sights of the windowed compartments.“What do you want?” she asked.“A letter was dropped into our compartment for you” he said handing over the envelope “An owl dropped it in, it’s from-”“Dumbledore” she finished the sentence as she took in the green ink and the swirly handwriting.She leant against the wall of the train and turned the envelope over and opened it. It read: ‘Miss Black. It has come to my attention that you were present and are knowledgeable about the goings on of the incident on the night of the Quidditch World Cup. I want to request that you come to my office on the second night back at 7:30pm. Also, I am particularly fond of chocolate frogs at the moment. Albus Dumbledore’ she handed the letter over to George after reading it.“That’s weird” he responded “What is he on about you being knowledgeable?”“He assumes my dad told me about it all, and he’s right,” she informed George “I’ll go to the meeting and we’ll go from there” she concluded.“Keep me posted on it” he requested, kissing her cheekbone.“Of course I will,” she smiled back at him.She returned back to the girls compartment and re-entered it.“What did he want?” Angelina asked.“Nevermind that, he called you ‘love’ that’s the sweetest” Jasmine gushed “I wish Rhys would do that”Valerie flushed. She conversed with the girls for a while longer before returning back to the twins and Lee. The rest of the train journey sped by and everyone was craving dinner as they exited onto the platform.“I swear they are trying to starve us” Lee groaned as they walked up to the self-drawn carriages.“I highly doubt it, Lee,” Valerie teased.“If they weren't, why wouldn’t they make the train earlier so we get here earlier” he pointed out.“So people like Val can actually get to the train when they sleep in,” Fred joked.They climbed into the carriage and were drawn up to the castle; they entered the hall and took their places at the Gryffindor table, the sorting occurred, lengthy as usual. Dumbledore started with his usual lengthy speech about banned items, and not going into the forbidden forest. The next bit however sparked Valerie’s interest.“I’ve heard the rumour that Quidditch isn’t on this year and I’m going to tell you that this is true” he announced.Groans travelled through the hall.“Oliver would have passed away at that statement” Valerie joked.“I think he would’ve killed Dumbledore actually” George continued.“Instead Hogwarts will be hosting a legendary event that hasn’t taken place in many years known as the Triwizard Tournament”Excitement spread around the hall.“You’re joking,” Fred exclaimed loudly.“I’m not joking Mr Weasley” Dumbledore comments bring the hall to silence. Dumbledore then explained all about the tournament and the reason for its cancellation. He then welcomed in the two other competing schools, Beauxbatons, the French all girls school, the students danced into the hall their uniforms a delicate pale blue. She watched as Ron stared at the girl's mouth wide in awe. Next was Durmstrang the Nordic magical boys school with the one and only Viktor Krum who Ron also stared at in awe.“I can’t tell if Ron fancies the girls from Beauxbatons or Viktor Krum more” she whispered to George.Dumbledore greeted the schools and the students took seats at various tables. Dumbledore explained how the tournament would be running, it sounded incredibly exciting, he unveiled the goblet of fire which students wanting to enter would submit their names into. He then introduced Barty Crouch from the ministry.“The ministry has concluded for safety that only students ages seventeen or older may enter themselves into the tournament” Crouch announced.“That’s rubbish” the twins yelled out. Other students seemed to agree with them, unhappy with the restrictions put on the tournament.Dumbledore commanded silence and unveiled the dinner for tonight using it as a distraction from the upset aroused by Crouch’s statement. The dinnertime conversation rotated solely around the tournament and who would be entering. Fred and George were convinced that they would be able to trick the goblet of fire with an ageing potion. When they said this Lee and Valerie laughed for a solid ten minutes.After the first night, the beginning of the first school day started with Valerie oversleeping. She entered the great hall rather flustered.“You have a habit for oversleeping don’t you” George teased her, as she took a seat next to him.“We grabbed your timetable for you,” Fred added, passing the slip of parchment over the table.Valerie grabbed a slice of toast with her other hand whilst reading over her timetable. She didn’t have a lesson until the third hour slot of the day.“I have two free periods this morning. I don't even need to be awake right now” she complained.“Sucks for you,” Fred laughed.“Wait, do you guys actually have a lesson?” she asked hoping she wouldn’t be stuck on her own.“Yeah, double herbology for me and Fred,” George replied.“Lee?” she turned to the boy.“I have double Runes,” he said.“I forgot you took Runes”“I like it,” Lee defended.“Maybe I’ll make friends with some of the kids from the other schools,” she said grumpily.“I don’t know they all seem to think too highly of themselves to get along with” George teased.“I wasn’t actually planning on it, you know,” she added.“Yeah, I picked up on it”The boys left for their lessons and Valerie headed back to the common room. She was glad to see Angelina sitting on one of the sofas.“Do you have free periods as well?” she asked, sitting down next to the girl.“Yep, basically every sixth year Gryffindor is in either Runes or Herbology” Angelina said.“I wouldn’t think that either would be that popular, the twins are only doing Herbology because they needed another elective” she agreed.“Well, I know Alicia and Jas both do Runes and that Feyre is doing herbology because she wants to be a herboligist” Angelina explained.The girls spent most of the morning chatting. They did move up to the dorms at some point to finish unpacking. Valerie had a Transfiguration double and then a single Astronomy lesson for the rest of the day. After the first day of lessons had come to an end all she could think of was the meeting she had tonight with Dumbledore.The idea of the meeting itself made her nervous, she picked at her dinner and ended up standing outside Dumbledore’s office for five minutes with George until she eventually agreed to go up reciting the password ‘Chocolate Frogs’ and entering the staircase. She eventually entered the office Dumbledore offered her a seat which she took.“I’m glad you could make it Miss Black” he started, she offered a tight lipped smile “Did you have a good summer?”“Yes sir” she replied.“Well, I’m glad to hear that” he said “It is of my knowledge that you attended the Quidditch World Cup over the summer” she nodded “I’m assuming your father told you about the ordeal after the match”“I did ask him about it,” she told the headmaster.“You know death eaters were at the match”“Yes, which means something is going to happen soon” she started “They don’t just take part in minor terrorism in a crowded area for fun”“I can tell you’ve thought about this” Dumbledore continued his eyes twinkling behind his half mooned spectacles “It’s also been troubling me” he got up from behind his desk and moved across the room.“Similar things happened last time you know who was in power, didn’t they?”“You are quite correct” he confirmed “And terrible things happened all across Britain, you would know”He was referencing to the false accusations made towards her father, the reasons why he was imprisoned for most of her childhood.“If the situation escalates and Lord Voldemort who I doubt is actually dead does make his return I will be re-constructing the Order of the Phoenix” he explained “At this time you’ll likely be of age so I thought that you’d be willing to join”“I’ll have to think about it sir, from the little I know about it, being a member was a very high stakes position to be in” she worded the response carefully “Many of my fathers friends died in war related incidents due to their positions”“I don’t expect an answer yet” Dumbledore smiled “I do expect one when the time comes, have a think about it until then, have a nice evening”She got up to leave thoughts racing “Professor” she turned around “Why did you speak to me and only me”“Miss Black, you like many others were victims to the first war and if a second one comes around you have reasons to fight” he explained “You are a determined and confident witch and I think that you would make a strong Order member”“Thanks,” she continued.“Oh and Miss Black, I know you have several close friends and of course Mr Weasley but please refrain from telling them about this, I want your decision to be yours and yours only”“What about my father, can I tell him?”“I will inform Sirius when the time is right” he told her.She left the office, the decision weighing on her, George waited at the bottom of the staircase.“What did Dumbledore want?” he asked her, taking her hand as they moved away from the gargoyle statue.“I can’t tell you, Dumbledore's request,” she replied.“That’s ridiculous,” he argued.“I’m not happy about it either,” she continued. “And he has eyes and ears everywhere”“Not everywhere” George smirked.“Not now George” she shut him down, the smile disappeared from his face.“I need to think about stuff first” she offered a soft smile to him dropping his hand “I’ll see you later” she left a kiss on his jaw and left his side.She went up to the Astronomy tower, she’d been up the tower a few times since being in school, she liked the tranquillity of it all, it was a good place to think.She sat at the edge and let her legs hang down. Being asked to join the Order of the Phoenix pre-emptively was never something she had expected. She supposed she was the only student in the school who had a solid knowledge of what the Order was, the impact it had and everything that came out of it.Despite the war being the driving factor for her and her fathers separation, the death of Harry’s parents, the death of most people that her father had held close to him, she wanted to be a fighting force if there were to be another war. She was terrified of the idea of another war, terrified of the long lists of negative impacts it could have but wanted to be on the ‘good’ side of it.Joining the Order when the time came would not only put her at risk but would also put George and her father at risk and Harry at further risk if that was even possible. She would put a target on her own back. The negatives outweighed the positives. She needed more time to think about the information that had been offloaded onto her and the decision she had to think about.She eventually left the tower after spending about a half an hour up there and she went straight to bed not wanting to further think about Dumbledore’s question. She passed the boys in the common room and went straight to her dorm and got ready for bed despite the night still being young. She laid in bed for hours, she heard the rest of the girls come in yet she couldn’t stop thinking about what Dumbledore had said.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Valerie had been thinking of Dumbledore’s offer all night and throughout the next few days, It was stressing her out, she was trying to readjust to a school environment, learn the content for her NEWT’s, have a good relationship with her friends, family and boyfriend and the question racing in her mind was pushing her over the edge. George was acting all distant and she was letting it happen because of the massive secret she had to keep from him and she knew being near him she would just tell him. The increased number of students in her lessons wasn’t helping either.The second day of school was normal except for the fact that there were Beauxbaton and Durmstrang students in every lesson she had. In Astronomy over half the class were from the visiting schools and Charms and Transfiguration was similar. There was a Beauxbaton girl that got on Valerie’s nerves more than the others, her name was Colette and she was partnered with Valerie in Astronomy and then continued to sit next to her in Charms and Transfiguration.That wasn’t that bad, however, Colette would follow Valerie in between lessons then gossip about Valerie with her Beauxbaton friends in front of her in French, being a Black Valerie knew French. Her father had started teaching it to her alongside English, Andromeda kept it up and occasionally she would converse even now with her father or Andromeda in French. Due to her bilingualism she heard all the names that Colette was calling her various ones being about her fashion sense, the docs, eyeliner, piercings, her new stick and pokes on her hands that she did whilst she was bored over the summer, Colette would also talk about Valerie and George, comment on the fact that they would kiss occasionally in public or that at dinner sometimes George’s hand would rest on Valerie’s thigh.“Valerie” Colette started, It had been nearly a week since school had started they sat in Charms, Colette was on one side George on the other, she had been keeping her back to the girl but she was relentless when it came to questions.“What?” she asked, trying not to sound rude.“What other subject do you take? You have to take four don’t you” she asked, her French accent thick.“I only do three,” Valerie replied shortly.“Did you not get the grades?” the French girl continued fake pouting.“No, I got really good grades actually,” Valerie responded.“Why then do you only do three subjects?” she switched up her demeanour.“I just do”“That’s not a reason” Colette pushed.“Fine, I only do three subjects because last year during exams I had a massive mental breakdown and thought, you know what maybe I should prioritise my wellbeing over school” she snapped. Most of the people in the class were staring at her.“I only asked,” Colette shrugged.“Yeah, but you also won't leave me alone, and you keep saying awful things about me behind my back” Valerie continued “I can speak French, I’m fluent in fact”“I-” Colette started.“I’m leaving anyway, I can’t deal with this” she got up, collected her stuff and left the classroom. She was heading to Dumbledore’s office, she wasn’t going to take part in this Order of the Phoenix thing, not yet anyway. She recalled the password and entered up to his office.“Miss Black” Dumbledore started “It’s nice to see-”“I’m not doing it, I’m not pre-emptively joining the Order, I’ve got enough to think about as it is” she snapped interrupting the headmaster “And, I’m telling George about it all, because the fact that I can’t tell him is really doing great for our relationship” she added with heavy sarcasm.“Is that all?” Dumbledore asked, his voice unnaturally calm.“No, but you're not going to do anything about it so I’ll be going” she turned and left the office. She needed to talk to George.Lessons were over at this time so she headed to the common room, she pushed open the portrait unveiling the red and gold decorated common room. She spotted Lee straight away, sat at their usual spot working on an essay and made her way over.“Lee, where’s George, I need to talk to him”“Nice to see you to Val, loved the fact that you yelled at that Beauxbatons girl, I have no idea where either of the twins are and I hope you are going to sort out this awkwardness between the both of you, its sad seeing my only hope that love was real disintegrate” Lee rattle off.“Ok” Valerie responded incredibly confused, she shook her head to clear the confusion “Will you help me try and find George?”“Yeah, this essay is killing me anyway” the boy got up and both he and Valerie left the room.“We should check out if they are in detention first,” Valerie said.“Why are you and George not talking at the moment?” Lee asked.“Something Dumbledore asked me about, he said I couldn’t tell anyone, I declined what he was asking of me so now I’m going to tell George what Dumbledore wanted” she explained vaguely.“What was it that he wanted?” Lee continued.Valerie thought about whether she should tell Lee.“Fuck it, he wanted me to pre-emptively join an organisation that existed during the last war, because I had good reason to be committed to the cause, I declined today because he told me I couldn’t tell anyone so it drove a wedge between me and George” she explained before adding “Prick”“What actual use are you going to be Val, honestly” Lee said in confusion.“Not much, I’m an anxious teenager who’s barely got her life together” she laughed “I’m not the best person for the job”“I agree, I would barely trust you to wake me up on time in the morning”“Thanks Lee,” she laughed.“Wait, I know where the twins will be,” Lee paused.“Where?”“They are trying to enter the tournament todays the last day to do so”The pair headed to the room where the goblet of fire was being kept. They entered the crowded room, plenty of students had been spending their free time in the room watching all of the students enter their names into the goblet, one of the Gryffindor second years had a list of every single name put into the goblet.“There they are,” Lee said, pointing out the two redheads currently annoying Hermione.The twins stepped back each holding a vial of something.“Ready Fred,” George started.“Ready George,” Fred continued.They downed the potions before jumping into the age line, cheers erupted in the crowd.“Age potions” Valerie said, Lee nodded.The twins dropped slips of paper into the goblet, then there was rumbling a low sound that shook the room. The twins were thrown out of the age circle.“Holy shit” Lee burst out laughing, Valerie joined in watching as the twins grew long white beards and hair.“We’re never letting them forget that,” Valerie added.“Never” Lee agreed.The twins broke out into a fight, surrounding students egged them on, the chanting died down when Viktor Krum entered the room, he slipped a piece of paper into the goblet, he looked directly at Hermione whilst doing so.“I think Krum has eyes on a certain Gryffindor,” Lee teased.“I think he does,” Valerie said, catching eyes with Hermione who was blushing “We should get those two to the hospital wing before they turn into skeletons in front of us” she said addressing the significantly aged twins.“Yeah, probably”The pair made their way over to the twins.“The age potion seemed to work well for you two” Valerie commented.“It was brewed perfectly, it was the age line that fucked us over” Fred said.“It was funny no matter how it happened” Lee was still laughing at the sight of the twins.“I think Madam Pomfrey should be able to sort you out,” Valerie continued, offering a hand to her boyfriend.“Get me back to my usual handsome looks,” George said.“Yeah, something like that,” Valerie teased as the four of them left the goblet room.“Don’t act like you don’t love my dashing looks Val” George teased her back.“It’s hard to see them under the beard” she continued “If you ever get a beard I’ll shave it off when you sleep”“Good to know” George raised his eyebrows.“Also, after you’ve sorted out the premature aging issue, I need to talk to you,” she said.“Is it about-”“Yes, it is”An awkward silence fell onto the couple, Fred and Lee’s conversation infiltrated it, they reached the hospital wing and soon enough Madame Pomfrey had removed the elderly features from the twins and both were looking back like their normal selves. They left the hospital wing and headed in the direction of the common room, they had some time to kill before dinner.“George and I are going to have a talk about something, we’ll be a bit” Valerie said as they came inline with the one eyed witch passageway “Go on without us”She pulled George into the passageway. The opening closed behind them, submerging them in darkness. Valerie illuminated her wand“Dumbledore on the first day back wanted to talk to me about something called the Order of the Phoenix” she dived straight into the subject matter.“That’s what my parents were in during the war” George stated. Valerie nodded.“He was using the fact that the first war took so much away from me and the people I love to try and get me to join the Order because he thinks that there will be another war in the next few years” she explained “He told me I couldn’t tell you but when I left lessons today I went straight to his office and basically told him, I’m not doing it and I’m telling you all about it”“Is that your final decision on it all?” George asked.“Do you think I should’ve joined?”“No, not yet anyway but you might change your mind in a few years” he reasoned.“Well I doubt Dumbledore will be opposed to another member if the entire thing gets reinstated” she said.“You have a point”“I always have a point, love” she declared “They may not always be right but I always have one”“I suppose you do, your very opinionated sometimes” George pointed out “You get passionate about your opinions, it makes you even more attractive”“You enjoy it when I argue with people?” she chuckled.“I suppose I do” he kissed her head.“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier”“I’m sorry I was a prick to you” George amended “I should’ve assumed that you wouldn’t avoid me without reason”“Anyway, we should rally up Fred and Lee and head to where the goblet is kept. It is the results day after all” she reminded him.“It is, I definitely don’t want to miss it”They reunited with Fred and Lee and returned back to the chamber the goblet was being kept in. Crowds had swarmed in and all the seats on the benches were being filled. Dumbledore as well as the other teachers entered the room taking their places at the front of the room.“Sit down please” Dumbledore started firstly addressing the mass of excitable students, he continued once everyone was settled. “The moment you’ve all been waiting for, the champions selection”The older wizard stepped up to the goblet as the blue flame turned red and spit out a charred piece of parchment, Dumbledore plucked it out of the air and shook off the flame that still held onto the corner of the paper.“The Durmstrang champion, Viktor Krum” he announced, cheers spread across the room from Durmstrang and Hogwarts students alike.“Who would’ve guessed?” Fred pointed out after the announcement. He was right everyone expected Krum to be selected, Valerie and Lee had a theory that Krum was the only one from Durmstrang to have put his name in the goblet.Krum rose from his place and was congratulated by Dumbledore before moving into a separate room just off of the chamber. The Goblet flames returned to red and a blue frilly piece of parchment was produced, no doubt a Beauxbatons submission.“The champion for Beauxbatons, Fleur Delacour” an extremely pretty girl emerged from the crowd, her head held high in pride at the opportunity to represent her school. Several of the Beauxbatons girls including Colette looked upset and unhappy about the selection.Fleur was congratulated by Dumbledore and entered the same room that Krum had just disappeared into. Valerie watched excitedly as the flames in the Goblet burned back to red and a final piece of parchment was thrown into the air, it floated down into Dumbledore’s awaiting hand.“The champion for Hogwarts is Cedric Diggory” he announced.Several cheers erupted across the chamber mainly from the group of Hufflepuffs surrounding Cedric, Valerie was involved in the cheers. She knew Cedric from Quidditch and from the occasional Hufflepuff house party that Feyre was invited to, the girl would then extend the invitation to the other girls in the dorm. He was a nice boy and she was happy for him.“Now that all of our champions have been selected -” Dumbledore began, however he was interrupted by the Goblet flames sizzling red. A piece of parchment flew out and into his grasp “Harry Potter” he read out.“No” Valerie spoke involuntarily, her heart sank, she knew Harry hadn’t put his name in that goblet, she knew that all he wanted was to live a fully normal year at school, knew he was sick of being put on a pedestal.“Harry Potter” Dumbledore reiterated at the lack of movement.Harry emerged clumsily from the crowd, his messy hair and untucked shirt highlighted his youth. He was only fourteen. He walked unsurely into the room the other champions were being held in. A swarm of teachers followed after him and the dismissal of the students still in the chamber.“That can’t be right,” Valerie spoke to the boys.“It has to happen Val” George started “Whoever put his name in knew what could happen”“Can I replace him?” she said “He’s too young to do the tournament”“You know you can't, otherwise they’d offer up his place” Lee agreed with George.“I’m going to go and see him,” she declared.“You might not be allowed,” Fred added.“That’s not going to stop me from trying,” she said.Valerie pushed her way through the crowd of students until she reached the doors of which behind were the champions and teachers, she pushed the door open immediately feeling and hearing the tension in the room. The arguing teachers turned to face the noise.“Val” Harry started tension dropping from his shoulders once he spotted her.“Miss Black” McGonagall started “You can’t be in here”“Yes I can” she argued “This is a family matter, Harry is my godbrother” she moved down the steps her docs ringing out loudly on each one.“You can see him after we’ve sorted this out,” Dumbledore added, stepping out in front of the girl.“I think I qualify well enough to be a part of this conversation considering that there are far more high risk activities that you are quite happy for me to participate in” she targeted the message specifically at him.“Albus, what is she talking about?” McGonagall interrogated.“Later Minerva, Miss Black has made her point she may stay” he dismissed.“I will also be informing my father the moment this is over” she added, covering the last stretch towards Harry and hugging the boy he was now quicker at returning the action.“As I was saying” Crouch continued what Valerie had obviously interrupted “Mr Potter has no choice and is of tonight a triwizard champion”“So he has to compete in the life threatening tasks that he didn’t even sign up for?” Valerie added.“Yes, I thought I made it quite clear,” Crouch replied.“Even though he’s well outside of the age set to compete?”“The age was only implemented through the age line, so it therefore does not override the rules of the goblet itself” Dumbledore explained.“So there is no way around it” she stated.“No way,” Dumbledore confirmed.“That’s just brilliant isn’t it” she added sarcastically “Well, we’ll be off we have someone to inform, good evening” she continued grabbing Harry by the wrist and leading him out of the room.“I swear I didn’t put my name in Val” he started frantically.“Harry, I know that, I know the entire premise of eternal glory really doesn’t appeal to you” she laughed.“So we are going to speak to Sirius now?” he asked for confirmation.“Correct, then I want to find whoever put your name and give them a talking to with a side of hexes” she started “Why is it possible for someone to put in a name that isn’t their own? I mean Dumbledore is this powerful, Wizard surely there’s a spell that can prevent that”“Probably” Harry chimed in.They arrived in an empty classroom and Valerie pulled the two way mirror out of her pocket.“Dad” she called down the mirror “Dad, I know you can hear me, I’ve got a wonderfully shitty update for you, also Harry’s with me, it’s kind of his life we’re updating you on” she rambled.“Okay, Val, I’m here, I was showering” Sirius arrived in frame, his hair wet. “What is this wonderfully shitty update?”“Do you want to share the news?” Valerie directed towards Harry.“Someone put my name in the Goblet of fire and now I’m the fourth champion” he explained.“Excuse me what” Sirius started.“Someone put-” Harry started to repeat.“No I heard you Harry” Sirius interrupted “There’s no way of getting him out of it” he directed to Valerie.“I’ve asked every question, there is no way” she informed him.“Every day I get closer to having a nice yell at old Dumbledore” Sirius muttered rubbing his eyes.“I had one of those this afternoon, it's rather satisfying” Valerie chimed “I’ll tell you about that in a bit”“Okay, Harry, how are you feeling about it all?” Sirius directed the question towards the boy.“A bit overwhelmed, I don’t want to do the tournament but I suppose I have to, I also don’t want to die because apparently that's happened before” he confessed.“I’ll help you where I can alright” Valerie added.“So will I, I think you should go and think about it for about, get your head on straight, keep me updated” Sirius continued.“Thanks,” Harry half smiled, he left the classroom.“Now, tell me about your rant at Dumbledore,” Sirius continued excitedly.“Quick summary, he prematurely asked me to join the order if it has to re-form, he has a feeling that something is going to go wrong this year” she started “He also said I couldn’t tell anyone which is where the problem started because I knew at any opportunity I would tell George so I kinda avoided George for a bit which made him upset and me stressed and then this bitchy Beauxbatons girl pissed me off so I yelled at her and left Charms and then yelled at Dumbledore basically called him useless and left” she concluded.“That sounded satisfying” Sirius began “Also he shouldn't be asking those things of you”“I know, I was feeling great about everything until Harry’s name came out of the goblet”“Yeah, poor kid, check up on him consistently,” Sirius added.“I will” she promised “Love you dad”“Love you to, have a good night Val”“Talk to you soon” she dismissed him and re-slotted the mirror into her robe pocket.It had been a busy day and all Valerie wanted to do was lay mostly on top of her boyfriend in the common room and engage in mindless chatter with her friends.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was early November, Valerie was waiting for any update from Harry about the first Triwizard task it was tomorrow after all. She had informed him to keep her updated, she was determined to do anything to help him partly due to the unfortunate circumstances and partly because he was her godbrother. The weather in Scotland was now bitterly cold so the common room was particularly busy this evening, the absence of Quidditch in her life left these open gaps in her evenings. The twins were busy setting up a betting system for the upcoming tournament so she sat at one of the tables in the common room with Lee, she was painting her nails a deep turquoise, he was supposed to be working on a Runes essay.“Lee, you know that essay isn’t going to write itself,” she said, stroking the brush over her pinky nail.“It’s not due in for a few days” he argued “Also, it's so satisfying watching you paint your nails”“It’s quite therapeutic” she agreed, slotting the brush back into the bottle regenerating it with nail polish to start on her right hand “Until you have to do the right hand”“What do you think the first task is going to be?” he asked after a second of watching her.“I have no idea, I’m waiting on an update from Harry” she commented,“He’s fallen out with Ron,” Lee continued.“I noticed, poor Hermione she seems flustered trying to keep friends with both of them”“I could imagine it being difficult” he said “I don’t know how it would be if Fred and George fell out”“Incredibly awkward” Valerie replied “I mean they both spend all of their time together and they closest they ever got to falling out was in second year”“I remember that, arguing over a disappearing ink quill, they didn’t talk to each other for a solid ten minutes,” Lee recounted.“Most awkward ten minutes of my life,” Valerie chuckled. The laughter fell to silence as Valerie finished up her nails capping the bottle and pushing it to the edge of the table out of the way from Lee’s essay and book.“How are you feeling this year Val?” Lee asked “You had a rough time at the end of last year”“A lot better about that stuff” she said “My dad wants to talk to McGonagall about it before NEWT’s next year” she informed him.“That’s good, I was worried it was just entirely school related” Lee told her.“Thanks for worrying” she started before frowning “Actually caring works better”“Valerie” she heard her name called out from behind her, she turned as did Lee to see Harry rushing over to her.“What is it?” she asked as the boy rested his hands on the table catching his breath back “Wait, where on earth have you run from?”“The forest” he explained “The first task, it’s dragons” he panted.“Dragons, holy shit” Lee exclaimed.“Hi Lee,” Harry smiled at the boy.“Hi, sounds like a hell of a first task” Lee continued “And you're only allowed your wand, right?”“Yep, only my wand” Harry confirmed, taking the spare seat at the table he picked up the nail polish Valerie had been using “Nice colour” he commented.“Thanks” she smiled “Now, Dragons, what on earth are you going to do?”“Panic” Harry started, Valerie sent him a look hoping that he was joking “I’m not kidding, their going to release that dragon on me and I’m going to panic”“Val’s pretty good at that, she could give you some tips,” Lee teased.Valerie elbowed Lee in the ribs “Prick”“I was being honest,” Lee smiled.“You can’t just panic Harry, what are you good at, that might help you?” she asked him.“I’m not particularly good at the magic stuff or keeping myself out of life threatening situations” he started “I think I’ve been cursed from birth, literally and metaphorically” he complained.Valerie bit her lip trying to stop her laughter bursting out.“You’re good at Quidditch” Lee interrupted “I always have a lot of things to commentate on when your playing”“Thanks” Harry offered a small smile “But I’m only allowed my wand”“Maybe ask Hermione, she’s good at this kind of stuff” Valerie started “We’re just two idiots who don’t want you to die”“You’re both smart though, Lee is doing Ancient Runes for his NEWT’s” Harry started before exhaling “I’ll go and speak to Hermione though”“I think he’s the first person to recognise how hard Ancient Runes is” Lee exclaimed picking up the nail polish and looking it over in his hands.“I can do yours for you” Valerie offered, referencing the nail polish “My dad makes me do his when I’m home”“You know what, why not” he accepted the offer.She uncapped the bottle and started on Lee’s nails “I don’t know how he’s going to overcome dragons” she stated.“He’ll figure it out Val”“I hope so”~The next morning Valerie awoke from a rather sleepless night. She was anxious for Harry. She took her time getting ready, she decided on a black skirt with maroon tights and a patterned maroon and yellow jumper that she’d stolen from George. It was slightly too large for her but she didn’t mind, she completed her outfit with her docs, jewellery and eyeliner. She met up with twins and Lee at breakfast.“Morning” George greeted as she slipped into the breakfast table, he furrowed his brows at the look on Valerie’s face. “You alright?”“Nervous for Harry is all” she explained. George slipped his hand onto her thigh, rubbing it gently for comfort.She ate her breakfast whilst Lee asked about the twins betting scheme, they were keeping track of the bets in an old Zonko’s box they’d transfigured to be more suited to the purpose. They did decide on heading down to the newly transfigured Quidditch pitch which was holding the first event.“Did we really have to come down early with you guys?” Lee complained as the walked down the empty terrain towards the also empty Quidditch pitch “I mean no one’s even here”“You’ve got to get here early so we don’t miss any possible betters” Fred declared jumping off of a smaller rock.“You’re the only one complaining,” George added. He was holding Valerie’s hand and half pulling her along.“It looks like Val doesn’t want to be here either,” Lee added.“I’m fine with it, me and you will get good seats and these two can do whatever they please” she said.They were now at the base of the Quidditch pitch entrance.“You two go in, get us good seats, we'll join you when it starts” Fred instructed.George released Valerie’s hand and she trekked further into the Quidditch pitch Lee shortly behind her. They walked up into the stands. Valerie started walking across the benches holding her arms out to balance herself. Lee joined her.“I like your outfit today Val, how on earth are your legs not frozen though” Lee started.“Thanks, tights are warmer than you think” she replied, spinning on one foot to face the other direction, wobbling slightly then regaining her footing.“It’s crazy how they’ve transfigured the Quidditch pitch into this” Lee exclaimed, he’d stopped at the top of the tiered seating and looked across the whole stadium and the massive rocky pit in the centre. Valerie jumped up to join him.“It’s magic” she teased “Come on let's find seats, people will be here soon”“Is your dad coming to watch Harry?” Lee asked. They had started making their way down to the front row of the stands.“I think so, he has nothing going on in life right now” she mentioned.“Does he not work?” Lee asked.“He doesn’t need to, he has the entire Black family fortune and some apology money from the ministry” she started “He does want to, he insists I should strive for a job as well”“You’ll probably work in the twins shop”“Probably” she agreed. “What do you want to do?”“If I could I would commentate Quidditch my whole life, that job is quite seasonal though” he started “I could see myself going into journalism”“You’d make a good journalist, you could join my Uncle Ted in the Daily Prophet he runs the Quidditch column” she offered “I could get you work experience in the summer if you want”“I might take you up on that” Lee agreed “Quidditch would be a fun thing to write about”“Best of both worlds I suppose” Valerie started “Quidditch commentary and journalism”“You’re right”They’d reached the front row of seats and took their places saving spaces for Fred and George. The stadium started filling up rather quickly, teachers, students and parents alike. Valerie was quick to spot her father and waved him over.“Hi Val, Lee, it’s weird being back here and seeing you in school time” Sirius started taking a seat “Where’s George and Fred?”“They are setting up a betting system,” Lee explained.“It seems to be quite successful, they’ve already had a few before the day even started” Valerie added detail.“Sounds intriguing” Sirius mentioned “Where’s Harry?”“Champions tent” Valerie replied pointing out the large tent stood just to their left “I think you can go and see him, I don’t know how strict they are about though”“I might as well try” Sirius sighed getting up “I’ll be back save me a seat”Sirius left over to the champions tent and Fred and George arrived.“Did I just see your dad leave?” George asked, taking a seat next to Valerie.“Yeah, he’s here for Harry” she explained “How did the bet collecting go?”“Pretty good, we do have several that Harry is going to get severely injured though” George replied.“Exactly what I wanted to hear,” she smiled sarcastically.“He’ll be fine, he is the Harry Potter” George teased resting his hand on the small of her back for comfort.Sirius re-joined them shortly after “Harry says he’s all good, he’s very nervous but he’s doing something with a broom, I don’t know” Sirius explained taking a seat next to Valerie.George’s hand retracted slightly from her back but she reached to grab it settling it on her waist, she leaned in to whisper to him “He doesn’t mind George”“It still makes me nervous,” he confessed light-heartedly.“Don’t be nervous” she kissed his jaw leaning against him.The first round was announced and the first champion Fleur took the floor after a large green dragon was brought in, she fought it successfully claiming the golden egg as her own and returning to the champions tent. Krum followed suit and so did Cedric, each retrieving the egg with minor injury. Harry was the fourth and final champion. He emerged from the champion tent looking incredibly nervous. He was facing a huge ferocious dragon.His time started and he ran into the arena immediately hiding behind one of the large rocks, panicking.“He did say he would panic” Lee started “He stays true to his words”Valerie heard Hermione screaming “Your wand, Harry your wand” at Harry which the boy must have heard as he brought out his wand and summoned his broom, the firebolt came whizzing through the air and he caught it in one hand.He mounted the broom and kicked off the ground, he flew around the arena flying high enough to be out of the dragon's reach. The dragon who seemed to be incredibly unhappy with this pulled on the chains it was attached to eventually breaking free. Harry noticed and dashed off and away from the arena out of sight of the audience, the dragon behind him.“That’s just brilliant isn’t it” Valerie added sarcastically.“He’ll be fine, he had a decent head start on the dragon” George started “Impressive dragon though, I wonder if Charlie’s here”“D’you think he brought the dragons over?”“Probably, he’d use any chance to come back to Hogwarts” George continued.“We could probably do some minor trespassing and find him after the task” Valerie suggested.“I’m down for that,” George said.“Sorted we’ll wait for Harry to come back hopefully alive, check up on him and then go and find Charlie” she listed.“Yep”Valerie scanned the sky hoping for a glimpse of Harry or the dragon. It took a while before Harry came speedily through the crowd blur of burgundy on his broom, he swiped the golden egg before exiting into the champions area, the dragon returned and was captured by the dragon rescuers. She could spot the famous Weasley red accompanied by heavily tattooed arms; Charlie.She dashed down to the champions tent to check in on Harry. She pushed open the tent flap. She was greeted by four different quadrants of the tent and figured which one was Harry’s when she heard a loud hiss of pain from one followed by Harry cursing.“That was brilliant Harry” she exclaimed entering into the smaller space.“Thanks, it was incredibly stressful though” he grimaced as a medical witch slotted his arm into a sling.“What did you do?” she asked him, perching on the edge of the bed.“I don’t know exactly, it just hurts,” he said.“Any burns?” she continued.“Only minor ones,” he informed her.“Good, that's good,” she smiled softly.“George and I are going to try and catch up with Charlie, see you later” she said getting up to leave the tent.“See you Val”Valerie passed Hermione on the way out. She returned to George who was chatting with her father, Fred and Lee had disappeared by now. At the sight of her closed the gap. He wrapped his arm around her waist, the new commonplace his arm seemed to take up when they walked together.“How’s Harry?” he asked her.“He’s fine,” she said.“That’s good”“Val, I’m leaving now” Sirius said “I’ll see you soon alright”“See you soon,” she agreed.Sirius patted George on the arm as he walked past the pair before calling out over his shoulder “That arm better not go any lower Weasley”“He’s ridiculous, ignore him,” Valerie said.“I planned on it” George agreed “Let’s go and find Charlie”The couple exited the stadium and diverted from the crowd towards the forest. They reached the edge and didn’t have to listen particularly hard to hear shouts and roars. They moved in that direction and eventually elements of fire were visible.“Let’s keep a distance until the dragons are calm” George stated.“Sounds like a good idea,” Valerie agreed.They watched from afar until the dragons had calmed and the witches and wizards at work seemed to be stepping back from the scaly creatures.“I see him lets go,” George said, moving his hand to slot into Valerie’s.They ventured further into the area the dragons were being contained. Valerie also spotted the red head.“Charlie!” George called out, Charlie turned to look in the direction, a smile broke on his face and he made his way over to the couple.“Hey Georgie, Val” he smiled, reaching them “What do I owe the pleasure?”“Thought it’d be nice to see my brother, is that so hard to believe” George started.“Possibly,” Charlie replied “How are things going with school and stuff?”“School is school” George complained “Fred and I have set up a successful betting system and I think we’ll break even on the money we lost to Ludo Bagman”“I have offered to reimburse you” Valerie piped up.“I’d take up that offer” Charlie added “Your girlfriend is a part of one of the richest wizarding families in Britain”“I have agreed to it, Fred lets his pride get in the way” George sighed.“I have literally leant money to so many people” Valerie said “My dad’s also quite happy to give you that money”“You might just have to sneakily give it to them without them noticing” Charlie pointed out he laughed slightly at his idea “How is your twos relationship going? I didn’t get to see either of you over summer”“It’s good,” Valerie smiled.“I’d say some things are better than good,” George smirked.“That ends that conversation” Valerie rolls her eyes.“We should be getting back, Fred and I were thinking of a celebration of Harry”“Will there be alcohol?” she asked.“No, we’re inviting fourth years Val”“You’re acting like we weren’t drinking at that age”“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that last part” Charlie said “I don’t know how you get away with it” he directed towards George.“I think she doesn't care anymore” George admitted “See you Charlie”“See you to” Charlie smiled back as they began to leave the forest.They returned to the common room to see Fred’s little celebration at full swing. George smiled excitedly at the sight and joined the large crowd by Harry pulling Valerie along with him. Fred ushered George into the centre of the crowd, both of them lifting Harry up onto their shoulders.“We knew you wouldn’t die Harry” George started.“Lose a leg,” Fred started.“Or an arm” George continued.“Pack it in altogether,” Fred added.“Never” they cheered in unison.“Go on, Harry, what's the clue?” Seamus' thick Irish accent spoke up, he tossed the egg to Harry.Harry opened up the egg and the common room filled with a loud screaming noise, the twins dropped Harry and Valerie’s hands darted up to her ears.“What the bloody hell was that?” came from Ron who had entered the common room.Everyone stared at the pair who it was common knowledge had fallen out.“Alright everyone go back to your knitting, this is going to be awkward rough without all you nosy sods listening in” Fred declared. Valerie held back a laugh as the crowd dispersed at the statement.“That includes us” Lee said “I still have a Runes essay to finish”“Still” Valerie exclaimed.“We have money to count up” George started “Come on Fred, we’ll go up to the dorms, Val you coming?”“I have a letter to write so I’ll stay here, I do want an update on the amount though” she said.“Alright,” George said, kissing her cheek before leaving with Fred.Valerie and Lee sat at the table they’d sat at the previous day.“Can I borrow some parchment?” she asked Lee.“Course, who are you writing to?” he asked, slipping her the paper.“Tonks, she wants all the information on the tournament” she replied.She wrote the letter and quickly visited the Owlery before curfew. She hoped the letter would get to Tonks soon, she wanted a response. She caught up with the twins before heading to bed for the day glad that Harry was still alive.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was a few days after the first event in which all Gryffindor house members from fourth year and above were called into one of the larger chambers of Hogwarts. Valerie walked along the corridors with her dormmates.“What do you think this is about?” Angelina asked the girls.“I think something to do with a ball, did you see the dress robes Ron was sent this morning?” Valerie responded.“They were hideous,” Alicia giggled.“I think we are going to be taught how to dance” Feyre chimed in “Heidi had a lesson with Professor Sprout yesterday, the whole of Hufflepuff house did”“I’m really looking forward to that” Jas complained “A dance does mean that a few of us need to find dates” she sent a look to Angelina.“Stop looking at me,” Angelina said in an accusatory tone.“I wasn’t just looking at you” Jas defended “Though you do have an eye on the very single half of the Weasley twins”“You may be right about that but how do I know that he’ll even ask me?” she reasoned.“Trust me he will,” Valerie smiled.“What do you know, Val?” Alicia smiled.“I know that a certain redhead likes Angelina,” she smirked.“You’re lying,” Angelina gaped.“I wouldn’t lie trust me, I think you're sorted for a date Angie” she said.“So Val has George, Feyre has Heidi, Angelina has Fred, I’ve got Rhys, we’re just looking for someone for Alicia” Jasmine summed up.“I’ve told you I’m not looking for someone” she defended.“This is a one time thing Alicia” Jasmine argued. They had reached the hall by now and filed in standing behind the benches that were already filled with girls. The boys had taken one side of the room, the girls the other.“Surely someone has caught your eyes” Feyre started “The girls from Beauxbatons are beautiful”“And the boys from Durmstrang are alright looking” Jasmine completed.“Someone will probably ask you” Valerie started “I mean you’re pretty and smart, you’ve just got to say yes”“Val’s right,” Angelina agreed.“Fine, I’ll say yes if I like the look of whoever asks me,” Alicia agreed.“Good, so we aren’t learning to dance for no reason” Jas finished.McGonagall introduced the yule ball and continued on about how she wanted the students to represent the house of Godric Gryffindor well not wanting them to be a ‘babbling bumbling band of baboons’ Valerie watched Fred and George attempt to say the alliteration several times fast and she bit her lip keeping back a smile. She continued on before asking Ron to join her in the middle of the room.The students watched Ron rather awkwardly dance with McGonagall half of the room was in stitches Valerie included.“I’d have paid to see this,” she laughed.“It is quite funny,” Angelina agreed.“Now it’s your turn,” McGonagall announced to the unenthusiastic students.Valerie made her way over to George.“Care to join me for a dance?” she asked, holding out a hand to him.“I’d be delighted” he smiled cheekily, taking her hand.George spun Valerie around a few times, they didn’t really take the approach McGonagall had shown them and instead made their way around the hall attempting not to step on each other's feet and laughing.“Mr Weasley, Miss Black, I appreciate the enthusiasm but if Miss Black is going to be spun around so frequently I think you two pose a threat to your housemates vision” McGonagall called out from her position on the sidelines.“Sorry Professor” George called out “I’ll keep the spinning to a minimum” he joked.“You’re ridiculous,” Valerie smiled.“You love it” he shot back.“Of course I do”After the dance lesson the Gryffindor students were dismissed for the rest of the day. Valerie reunited with her roommates.“I saw you having a good time with George” Angelina directed towards Valerie.“We thought we’d take the opportunity to,” she pointed out.“Whilst you were dancing with your boyfriend we’ve decided that we are going dress shopping in Hogsmeade on the weekend” Jasmine explained “Care to join?”“I’d love to,” Valerie agreed.~Valerie was excited when the weekend of the Hogsmeade dress shopping came around, it had started to snow. She knew that the village and the Hogwarts grounds would look magical. She dressed amongst the other girls deciding on her usual black flared jeans paired with a oversized band tee that she wore a long sleeved tight fitting t-shirt underneath as an extra layer before pulling on her docs and a jacket which arguably threw off the whole outfit but it was too cold otherwise. She touched up her eyeliner as the girls rushed her out of the door.“We’ve got to get breakfast first and then we need the entire day to shop” Alicia started “We’re all so indecisive”“That’s because we look hot in anything,” Jas added.“Ok, I’m ready, let's get breakfast” Valerie finally declared.The group of girls headed down to breakfast and ate quickly. They began to leave the hall when Valerie was called.“Val” it was George.“I was about to leave with the girls, what do you want?” she asked softly.“Once you’ve picked out your dress tell me the colour, I’ll match the tie” he smiled.“Of course you will” she smiled “I will let you know” she kissed his cheek before rejoining the girls.“What did he want?” Angelina asked, slotting her arm in Valerie’s.“For me to tell him what colour dress I decide on so that he can match his tie” Valerie replied.“That’s so sweet, you guys are so cute,” Jasmine mentioned.“You two are my couple inspiration, if I get into a relationship I want it to be like yours” Alicia gushed.The group of girls entered the snow topped village heading straight to one of the dress boutiques. The shop was full of colourful gowns of all lengths, shapes and colours.“Does anyone have any idea what they’re looking for?” Alicia asked in awe.“I’m going for pastels” Feyre replied “That’s my only criteria”“I’m going for the opposite,” Valerie laughed.“Are we going for short or long?” Angelina started “There are too many options”“Long” Valerie and Jasmine replied in unison.“Ok long it is,” Angelina smiled.“How about we all pick an option for each other” Jasmine started “That way we all try something new”“That sounds fun,” Alicia commented.“Meet back here when we’re done,” Jasmine continued.Valerie decided to start with Feyre, she was the only other girl to give some sort of criteria for what she wanted in her dress. The irish girl was pale and blonde, Valerie rifled through a few options eventually deciding on a long pastel green dress with split layered ruffles, it was floor length and not too dramatic something that Feyre would appreciate. She hung the dress over her arm and moved onto Jasmine. She immediately found a perfect dress. It was a deep purple strapless gown with a layer of lacy mesh over the top of the silky dress, she hung it over her arm as well.Next she decided to try picking for Angelina picking out a deep blue dress with some pieces of fabric hanging off of it. It had a glittery top layer and caught the light nicely, it was an incredibly pretty dress, maybe not the best pick but she wanted to see Angelina try it on anyway. Finally, she moved onto Alicia. She wanted to capture her personality in a dress so decided on picking something bright and sweet, she found a yellow dress with a satin bodice and a tulle skirt with a bow separating the two sections. She rejoined the other girls who also had armfuls of dresses.“Feyre, you go first” Valerie started.“Ok, I’ll put my dresses down,” she said, putting down her stack of dresses and collecting her array of pastel dresses from each of the girls.She entered the dressing emerging out shortly after in a pink dress that had an iridescent layer of fabric over the top, the skirt fanned out slightly and the top was a square neckline.“I picked this one” Jas exclaimed excitedly “And it looks gorgeous”Everyone agreed, Feyre looked fairy-like in the dress. She stood in front of one of the many mirrors.“I do love it Jas but I think the iridescent is more your thing” Feyre said spinning slightly in the mirror.“That’s fine, try the next one” Jas offered supportively.Feyre emerged in Valerie’s dress next.“This one’s mine,” Valerie smiled. Feyre was showered in compliments.“I like it, I really like the colour but I think it’s a little too simple” she said, “I do see another in this colour in the dressing room, I think i'll I try that one”Feyre returned to the dressing room re-emerging in another pale green dress, this one had some extra details like beaded butterflies in pale pink beads that covered areas of the bodice, the shape was similar to the others with an exaggerated skirt.“I love this one” she smiled excitedly catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror.“You look gorgeous Feyre” Alicia started “I clearly have good dress taste”“I think it’s perfect” Angelina said “I wouldn’t even try on mine”“I might have to take you up on that” Feyre smiled “Sorry Angie”“It’s alright, saves you the effort”Feyre changed back into her normal clothes and held onto the chosen dress.“So one dress down four to go” Jasmine said “Angie you go next”All the girls handed off their dresses to Angelina, she came out in Valerie’s first, the deep blue looked gorgeous on her.“That colour is stunning on you” Valerie complimented “I picked this one out”“I think the sparkles are so cute,” Alicia added.“I like the colour and the sparkles. I'm not sure about these bits though” she said referencing the hanging fabric.“I think those bits are the only downside,” Jas added.“Yeah, I think I’m going to try on the next one” Angelina returned to the dressing before coming out in a deep earthy green dress, it was long and tight fitting the entire way down.“I wanted to see you in something different” Jas declared “And it looks great”“It does,” Valerie agreed.“I don’t think it’s quite you though Angie” Alicica chimed in.“Neither do I, it’s stunning but not quite me” Angelina agreed checking herself out in the mirror.“On to the next dress” Feyre offered.Angelina changed and returned in a cool turned purple dress, it was figure hugging at the top but held less shape once it hit her waist, it was silky and one-shouldered.“Someone nailed it with this one” Jas declared.“I think that someone would be me,” Feyre revealed.“You look gorgeous” Valerie chimed, Angelina looked great in the purple.“I think it needs a bit of bling with some jewellery but I love it” Angelina smiled “I’ll try on Alicia’s as well though”She did keep to her word and came out in a deep magenta dress, it was form fitting at the top and had a drop waist into a looser bottom half.“It's lovely Alicia but I think the last dress wins,” Angelina said after looking at herself in the mirror.“The other one is better,” Alicia admitted.Angelina changed back to her normal clothes keeping the purple dress in hand.“Jas you have to get next” Valerie insisted “I’ve been desperate to see you in the dress I’ve picked out”“Fine, give me the dresses” Jas smiled, collecting the dresses off of each girl and emerging into the dressing room “If this one is yours Val none of the others stand a chance” they heard from inside.When she emerged she was wearing the dress Valerie chose, the deep red toned purple dress was strapless with a tie up back and a gorgeous lacy pattern the dress fitted Jasmine like a glove.“Woah, Jas I wouldn’t even try anything else on” Feyre exclaimed.“Is it yours Val?” Alicia asked.“Yep,” Valerie smiled.“I don’t want to take it off,” Jas smiled.“You don’t need to try anything else on then?” Angelina asked.“Definitely not” Jasmine answered “I think Val should have her go next for the amazing choice”“Yes Val, you go next” Alicia encouraged.Jasmine got changed back into the clothes she was wearing earlier and the dresses were handed to Valerie, they were all the same colour, a deep red.“Am I really that predictable?” she asked.“Valerie Black is equal to burgundy,” Angelina teased.“It always looks great on you,” Feyre added.Valerie moved into the dressing room taking off her current clothes and slipping on the first dress, it was burgundy obviously with spaghetti straps and had a form fitting bodice and a tulle skirt which didn’t fan out but was sparkly. She rejoined the girls.“That ones pretty Val” Alicia started.“I love the colour” Valerie smiled “Not sure about the skirt though”“I wasn’t sure when I picked it either but I wanted to see you in something sparkly” Feyre admitted.“Try something else on” Jas encouraged.She re-entered the dressing room and picked out the next dress before changing into it. It was a simple burgundy slip dress, with a very low back, it was classy and simple and looked lovely.“I already know that Alicia picked this” Valerie started as she emerged from the dressing room.“I did, you're good at this Val” Alicia replied.“I love the low back,” Jasmine gushed.“I like how it fits you Val” Angelina commented.“I think it’s better than mine,” Feyre laughed.“I like it but I want more” Valerie said “Something with a bit more something”“Go change then” Alicia laughed.She pushed back the curtain into the dressing room and changed into the next dress, it was similar to the one she had picked out for Jas, it was burgundy with an even darker red lace overlay, it was also strapless but had a zip up back instead of a tie one.She greeted the girls “I think this one’s really nice, I really like it”“That wasn’t a love though” Jas declared “I picked it”“I think it has to be the next one then” Angelina said.“I’ll try the next one” Valerie rolled her eyes returning to the dressing room.She slipped into the last dress. It was burgundy with black detailing, it was spaghetti strapped and had black beading on the neckline, it fit tightly until her hips which had more detailing before it sat shapelessly down to about ankle length. The ends of the dress were cut in a zigzag pattern, of a slightly darker fabric and had similar black detailing.“Oh this dress is stunning” she gasped before even showing the girls.“Lets see” Jas encouraged.She came into their view.“You were right, that’s gorgeous Val” Jas continued.“Well done me” Angelina declared.“Well done indeed” Feyre added.“I could wear my docs with this,” Valerie exclaimed.“No, no docs Val” Alicia said “Not this time”“She’d wear docs on her wedding day if she could,” Angelina continued.“And George would love it” Jas said “I think you could wear heels just this once”“I’ll wear heels just this once” Valerie repeated.“Good, now it’s my turn, hurry up and change,” Alicia said excitedly.She did so, she held the dress happily retaking her seat by the other girls.“I’ve decided that I want to wear blue so I am knocking off two of these options already” Alicia declared “I do love the shape of the yellow one though”“I picked that, I think they have it in blue” Valerie called out.“Grab them please Val?” she asked.“Yeah, I’m on it” Valerie replied, heading over to the rack and picking out the dress in a true blue and a more turquoise colour. She slipped them into the dressing room.“I think these are it” she said excitedly “I love the turquoise”“Hurry up and put them on,” Jas declared excitedly.Alicia emerged in the turquoise dress with the tight v-necked bodice, bow accessory and tulle skirt.“Oh, that’s perfect,” Feyre claimed.“It just screams Alicia,” Angelina agreed.“If you don’t get a date by the time of the ball all the boys will want you” Jas added.“I think you three took all the words” Valerie laughed “It’s perfect Alicia”The girls all collected up their dresses and paid for them carrying the perfectly packaged dresses.“Shoes” Jas declared “Val needs shoes”“Ugh, I can’t shoe shop,” Valerie complained.“All you wear is docs, you’ve never shoe shopped in your life” Angelina teased.“I wear converse as well,” Valerie argued.They entered the shoe shop.“Val you need black heels” Jas started “I also need black heels, we can look together”“I’m going for silver,” Angelina claimed.“So am I,” Alicia added.“And me,” Feyre agreed.“So we split and meet at the register” Jas clarified.“Yep” it was agreed.Jas pulled Valerie over to the black shoes.“Short heels Jas” Valerie started “I won’t be able to walk in them otherwise”“I’m going for the opposite, I don’t want to be able to feet the next day” Jas joked pulling a high pair of heels off of the shelf.“I’m thinking more of this” Valerie pulled down a pair of square heeled heels that were arguably very short.“Good choice Val, those will work for you” Jas smiled “I’m thinking these” she held up a pair of heels that were strappy and not as high as the first pair.“We’re actually good at shoe shopping,” Valerie smiled.“I wouldn’t quite say good, you picked out the first pair you saw”“They work,” Valerie pointed out.“Let’s go pay,” Jas laughed.They headed to the register and paid for their shoes, the other three girls joining them shortly after.“So we’re all done” Valerie half asked as they left the shop the bell ringing out over their heads.“Yes, I think so”“Good, I need to update George on the dress colour” she added.“You can do that when we get back”The girls reached the common room after the thirty minute walk from the far end of Hogsmeade to the common room portrait. Valerie spotted George, well the back of his head and headed over to him.“Hey George” she smiled her voice lilting he looked up at his girlfriend “I just bought the most stunning dress ever”“I think that any dress on you would be stunning” he complimented kissing her “What colour?”“Burgundy, with a bit of black” she said.“I guessed burgundy but not the black” he said.“Maybe I’m just unpredictable,” she smirked.“I doubt that Val,” he said.“I’m going to put the dress and shoes away, I'll be back” she left him. She tucked away her dress and shoes in her wardrobe and was now incredibly excited for the ball.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Even though Valerie felt slight sadness at the fact that she wouldn’t be spending Christmas with her father she was glad to have a ball to attend to, she was excited to dress up with her friends and spend the night with them and George. She was especially excited to see George because she knew he was going to look good tonight and so was she, ultimately she wanted to see his reaction to her.She’d been dragged up to the dorm two hours early by the girls so that they had time to get ready. Personally Valerie wondered what she could possibly do for two hours. She had to touch up her makeup and get changed, brush her hair maybe but apart from that she didn’t know what she was going to do for so long.“Do you think you’ll dance much tonight?” Jas asked she was attempting to style her rather heavy braids but they kept falling “Rhys isn’t that big on dancing so I don’t want to be sat out on my own”“Well, I barely know my date so maybe I’ll be joining you” Alicia added she was also doing her hair but seemed to be having more success. She’d accepted a date invite from one of the Durmstrang boys, none of the girls had any idea of who he was, they all looked similar as well. But he asked Alicia nicely and complimented her in the process so she’d said yes.“I think I’m going to be dancing most of the night” Valerie replied, she sat on her bed touching up her nail varnish “Might as well, we might leave early though”“Why’s that?” Feyre asked, the girl was brushing glittery eyeshadow onto her eyelids.“Because, I think Valerie wants to spend some private time with George,” Jas teased.“Not the point, we were going to leave early with at least Lee and maybe Fred and go and get hammered up in the Astronomy tower” she replied “I got my dad to send me some alcohol in the post”“Sounds like fun” Angelina rolled her eyes.“You’re welcome to come along,” Valerie responded.“I think I’ll pass, I fancy remembering tonight” Angelina added.“Come on Val you could start getting ready at least” Jas added.“I’m touching up my nail varnish, I just need to clean up my makeup and change, that won’t take me long” she reasoned.“Are you not doing anything with your hair?” Feyre asked.“No, it’s fine as it is”“Let me do something please,” she continued.“Fine,” Valerie agreed.“Take a seat” Feyre offered up the edge of her bed.Valerie moved to sit there, she removed her wand from her hair, letting the black hair fall down to her shoulders.“This won’t take long,” Feyre assured her.Valerie felt her hair get brushed out and half of it pulled back and secured with a hair tie, Feyre continued to do something with her wand to the bottom sections of her hair before releasing the rest of her hair and doing the same.“I just curled it is all, it looks pretty”“Thanks Fey,” Valerie smiled.“Now, you’ve just got to do your makeup” Jas chimed in.“It’s already done”“No, you’re redoing it, you can do nice crisp eyeliner” Jas replied.“Fine,” Val pulled her makeup out from her bedside table and moved over to her dresser.She crouched in front of her mirror and took off her makeup, she redid her eyeliner wing before adding some deep burgundy eyeshadow in the corner of her undereye per Jas’ request. She reapplied her mascara and put on a bit of lip gloss.“You clean up nice Val” Angelina teased.“Thanks, is it time to get changed?” she asked.“I’d say so, the ball starts in twenty minutes” Alicia chimed in closing the eyeshadow palette she’d been using.“This part I’m excited for,” Val announced.The girls changed into their dresses and Valerie sat on the edge of her bed struggling with the buckle of her heels, she eventually slotted it through.“Let’s go,” Jas added excitedly “We have some boys and girls jaws to drop”“I love the confidence Jas” Alicia smiled.“You look hotter if you’re confident, and we should all be confident because we all look gorgeous” Jas continued, she reached for the door handle opening the door.They filed down into the fairly empty common room, with only the occasional couple of students waiting for friends.“I’m so excited, it's unbelievable” Feyre said.“Let’s hurry,” Alicia said.“Are you excited for your date?” Valerie teased.“Maybe slightly, he’s cute,” she confessed.“That’s good for you,” Angelina continued.The girls headed down to the hall, Valerie felt excited but also slightly nervous, she knew she looked good. She wanted to hear it from George though.They started on the large set of stairs which had definitely been extended for the sake of dramatic effect. She scanned the crowd for her boyfriend, eventually spotting the redhead standing slightly to the left. From what she could see he looked great. She met him at the bottom of the stairs.“You look beautiful Val” he smiled.“You think so?”“I know so, has anyone ever told you red is your colour?”“Shut up” she smiled, kissing him.“You’re not going to tell me how I look?”“You look extremely attractive,” she said. “I like this,” she added, running the burgundy tie through her fingers.“We match,” he smiled.“We do, it’s nice to dress up” she replied.“I don’t know, you look great but these clothes aren’t comfy”“They aren’t meant to be,” she replied.“Look, the champions are coming through,” George said.Valerie turned to spot the champions and their partners entered through the crowd of students into the hall, the remaining students outside followed in and the champions took up their spaces on the dancefloor, the music started up and they started dancing. Valerie watched as Harry almost crushed Pavarti Patil’s feet several times. She bit back a laugh and watched until the dance came to an end and other pairs were invited onto the floor.“Come on Georgie, I didn’t turn up to sit around all evening” she said, taking his hand and dragging him out onto the floor.“Do you think McGonagall would mind if I spun you around?” he smirked, taking her hand and resting his other on the small of her back.“I don’t care, we’re here for a good time,” she replied.“Good” George smiled, stepping back slightly from her and bringing her arm up to spin her around underneath it.“I think that they should really pick some better music options” Valerie said, “This music is too fast to slow dance to but too slow to fast dance to”“Would you rather them play your muggle music?”“Yes”“Somehow I knew that was going to be your answer”“I’d be offended if you didn’t”They danced around for a bit longer until they decided to take a break from the consistent movement and have some of the food and drinks provided. The rest break was promptly interrupted when the weird sisters were announced and took up the stage. The crowd of teenagers flocked to the stage all tightly packed together the theme of the dance changing abruptly, Valerie swore that at some point Professor Flitwick was crowd surfing but she couldn’t be sure.When the weird sisters finished at around ten, the slow dancing started. The crowds of students who had come with friends took their leave. Valerie and George took the floor with several other couples, bodies pressed against one another. Valerie’s arms sat comfortably around George’s neck, his sat around her waist. They were told off twice for being too close by Snape but she didn’t care massively.“Let’s get out of here” he whispered before kissing her forehead.“I think Lee is also dying to get out of here” she added glancing over to their best friend who was sitting out on his own.“Then let’s get pissed,” George said.The couple separated and headed over to Lee.“Do you think we could convince Fred to leave Angelina?” George started.“Depends if Angie wants to leave Fred” Valerie added.“I thought you invited her,” Lee said.“I did, she says she wants to remember tonight”“Fair enough, I’ve had a pretty good night” George added, looking Valerie up and down.“Stop undressing each other with your eyes” Lee complained “I was promised Vodka”Twenty minutes later they were situated at the top of the Astronomy tower, Valerie, George, Lee and Fred. And several bottles of alcohol. Valerie didn’t drink much nor did George, both of them were mildly tipsy. Fred and Lee had both passed out pretty recently, which left the couple awake, the winter night sky dark and starry.“Point out the stars to me again, like you did last year” George started.The couple sat at the edge of the tower Valerie inbetween George’s legs, she leant back against his chest.“Tonight the Orion constellation is out, it has the dog star, Sirius in it” she said, taking George’s hand and guiding it toward the star.“That’s your dad’s name, isn’t all your family named after stars?”“Or galaxies, everyone except for me and Tonks” she explained.“Why do you think that is?” George asked.“Because neither of our parents fancied carrying through the traditions” she started “My middle name is slightly related to the night sky”“Seren? That’s your middle name isn’t it”“Yeah, Remus picked it out, he’s Welsh and Seren means star in Welsh” she told him.“My middle name is also familial” George continued “Fabian, mum’s brother”“My dad knew them, back when the Order was up and running in the last war”“What do you know about the Order and the war?” George started “Dumbledore wanted you in the Order because you know about all that stuff”“Yeah, my dad wants me to know about it” she started “It’s all from his perspective so it might not be entirely accurate” she laughed.“That’s fine, I want to know about it”“My dad, Remus, Harry’s parents and a bunch of their friends were all recruited into the Order of the Phoenix by Dumbledore” she started “They would all have missions to do, none that my dad could go into specifics about, he didn’t get too many because he was busy with me, but being apart of the Order put a target on their backs, several of my dad’s friends got killed we saw that when going through the paper clippings”“I remember that, all of those names, we made a list that was way too long”“And those were just people that were significant to my dad, so many lives were lost to the war including Harry’s parents, my uncle and Neville’s parents”“I thought they were alive,” George frowned.“They are, they’ve been tortured out of their minds though” she filled in “The war was also the reason that I grew up without my dad, it had a big impact on me, I think that’s why Dumbledore wanted me in it, he saw that I’m in a relationship saw similarities between me and my dad and thought I’d be useful”“You would be useful, maybe in a year after you’ve graduated but your a good witch Val”“Thanks” she looked up and smiled at him. He kissed her forehead.“Do you think there will be another war?” George asked.“Yes, Dumbledore thinks so due to the actions at the Quidditch match and even though I don’t like the man I trust him” she said.“Do you think we’ll have time to settle down before it?”“I hope so, I’d love to have a place to live if something kicks off, it would act as a safe place”“I think about the future a lot, the joke shop, you and me”“I don’t, I should though”“It’s nice to think about it” George started “Mum used to ask us as kids what we’d be when we grew up” he reminisced “Ron wanted to be a quidditch player always, Ginny would pile on and agree”“What about you?”“I wanted to be an auror at first but changed my mind when I got to know my Zonko’s products so did Fred” he replied.“When I was little Andromeda tells me I always wanted to be a mum” she smiled “I think it’s because I didn’t have one, she said I always had a baby doll on me, the same one, she said I’d put it to bed at night, take it on walks around the garden”“That’s really cute,” George teased.“In the same way I used to, I don't see myself in a career, I want to raise awareness for the injustices in the wizarding world” she started.“That sounds like a fair taking on”“Well, I hated the way that my dad didn’t get a fair trial, I also hate that he was abused his whole childhood and no one did anything” she listed “Also the ministry is just incredibly corrupt” she sighed “I think I’m just a bit angry at the world”“Maybe” George added “You’re passionate about it all though which is good, it’s always good to have a passion, it gives you something to strive for”“We should get those two up and back to their dorms shouldn’t we” she referenced Fred and Lee.“Probably, we could wait for a bit longer though,” George replied, kissing Valerie.“How about we save that for once they’re in bed? I won’t forget I promise”“Fine, let’s get them back”They woke up Fred and Lee and managed to get them back to the dorms without too much difficulty. Fred did almost fall down the stairs at one point and Lee couldn’t stop laughing after witnessing it, both teens did pass out again after collapsing on their respective beds. Valerie moved out of the dorm room into the narrow hallway, she turned to check on George’s location, he was right behind her.“You have a promise to fulfill,” he said, kissing her.“Not here” she teased, she interlinked their hands and moved back into the common room.She pulled George along back out into the castle hallways.“Where are you taking me?” George asked his tone light.“You remember last year when we made out in the hallway?”“Yeah, haven’t forgotten that”“Well, you mentioned something more romantic like a broom closet,” she teased.“Please tell me we aren’t going to a broom closet”“Not a fan of cliches Georgie?”“No, I could just think of a million better options”“Like where?”“Prefect’s bathroom”“No, Moaning Myrtle would be way to interested”“I forgot about her” George pulled a face “That was my best option”“Empty classroom?”“Fuck it, that will work”“We can’t get any privacy in this school,” Val complained jokingly.“Probably because it’s a school and they’re trying to avoid encouraging couples,” George replied.“Well it doesn’t work does it” Valerie said opening a classroom door.“No it doesn’t” George agreed, he kissed her promptly shutting the door.Valerie muttered a locking spell on the door and lent into the kiss. George reached up and ran his hands through her hair unravelling what was left of the curls Feyre had done for her. George took control of the situation resulting in Valerie sitting on the desk at the front of the room as he continued to kiss her. He moved the kisses down her neck, his hands resting on her thighs. He kissed down her chest and to her exposed cleavage. Valerie kissed George’s forehead bringing his attention back up to her face.“You’re not going to get much further down than that” she teased.“I can if I do this” he replied, his hands moving to the zip on the back of her dress.“You need to get rid of a few layers to George” she moved her hands to his shirt which was already partially unbuttoned from when he’d taken his tie off earlier. She continued unbuttoning the shirt. She rested her hands on his shoulders and pulled him in for another kiss.He reached back for her dress zip and unzipped it resulting in the dress falling off her torso, he ran his hands up and down her body outlining her natural curves. He also removed his jacket and the unbuttoned shirt and the discarded clothing taking up a place on the floor. Valerie’s hand moved around George’s neck, he continued to deepen the kiss and pushed himself closer into the girl, slotting himself in between her legs, she could feel a bulge in his trousers.“George” Valerie breathed out.“Am I going too fast?” he asked.“No,” she replied.She pushed her body against his, she could feel a sweat break out on her exposed skin. She reached down to remove the rest of her dress leaving her in a pair of heels and underwear. She used the increased movement in her legs to wrap them around George’s torso pulling him in closer.“You’re gorgeous Val” he exhaled “You know that”“You tell me all the time,” she continued.George utilised the fact that Valerie was wrapped around him and manoeuvred himself to be on top of her on the desk. Maybe this wasn’t the most romantic setting but it was better than a hallway or a broom closet. Valerie moved her hands down to George’s belt unbuckling it. He slowed his aggressive kissing faltering for a moment.“Are you alright with this?” she asked.He paused, she moved her hands back to his neck.“We don’t have to, not yet” she said.“I feel bad”“Don’t, if you don’t want to go all the way yet we don’t have to” she reassured him “I still enjoyed every second of it” she kissed him lightly.“Another time Val I swear” he replied, moving off of her.“That works for me” she moved off of the desk and started redressing “Just let me sleep in your bed tonight”“I can do that”“I’ve missed that since the summer”Both redressed, the couple returned to the Gryffindor tower, hand in hand. They entered the sixth year boys dorms.“Give me something to wear to bed Georgie” she whispered.“Here, catch,” he said, throwing her a sweatshirt.“Anything for my bottom half?” she asked.“Nothing I have is going to fit you,” he argued.“What have you got?” she moved over to his drawers “Anything with an adjustable waistband?”“What does that mean?” George said.She rummaged through his drawer finding a pair of sport style shorts with a drawstring waist.“Like these,” she said, holding them up. She moved across to the dorm bathroom to get changed, emerging a minute later in the shorts and sweatshirt that were too big on her.“You look ridiculous,” George commented.“Surely you like seeing me in your clothes” she said.“I never said I didn't” he added, he took a seat on his bed and moved across “Come on,” he patted the empty space next to him.They settled in nicely to the cramped bed, Valerie lay half on top of George.“I’m sorry for earlier” he apologised.“It’s fine George I swear”“I felt like a led you on”“You definitely didn’t there isn’t a line between sex and a makeout session” she started “I could be entirely naked by choice and you could be fully clothed and I’d be fine with that”“Are you sure, you seemed pretty adamant about getting my shirt off earlier” George teased.“Maybe I just like you without a shirt on,” she continued.“Go to sleep, Val,” he said.“You started it”“And you continued it”“Goodnight George”“Goodnight Val”“I Love you” she spoke quietly.“I Love you too,” he replied.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After an eventful Christmas break Valerie was slightly looking forward to some normalcy in lessons before the second task. Her first lesson back was transfiguration with her absolute favourite person Colette, the girl was still bothering her this many months into the year. The French girl was chatting in half-french half-english to the girl next to her. Valerie wasn’t particularly paying attention to McGonagall as she was busy eavesdropping on the conversation happening next to her.“The Valerie girl, have you seen the length of her skirt, slut” Colette whispered to the girl next to her.“And she has a boyfriend, an attractive one” the other girl spoke back.Valerie bit down on her tongue to prevent herself from snapping at the girl.“Did you see them at the ball? at the end of the night” Colette continued “They couldn’t seem to keep enough room between them”“That doesn’t surprise me, he has so many siblings and her father was young when he had her, it’s a passed down trait”Valerie exhaled and tried to focus on the work and put them to the back of her mind.“Her father is the mass murderer, and betrayed all of his friends,” Colette continued. “I don’t believe that he’s innocent”Valerie ran a hand through her hair before picking at the chipped nail polish on her finger, trying to calm herself down from snapping at the girl. George picked up on the girl’s action and slipped his hand into hers.“What’s wrong?” he asked.“Colette is talking about me, you, my dad, your family” she listed “She’s getting on my nerves”“She’s trying to get a reaction out of you, ignore her”“I’m trying,” she admitted.George moved their joint hands onto the desk, he set his on top of hers. She managed to focus on the lesson for a solid five minutes before Colette started up again.“Her father also got disowned, from his family” she was now sending occasional looks to Valerie, the girl definitely knew what she was doing.“Didn’t he live with that Potter boy’s family?” the other girl continued.“Yes, she’s friendly with the Potter boy, I suppose they bond over their missing parents” Colette added “They were both raised by their aunt and uncles, I’m surprised she even lives with her father now, he had no part in her life did he really”“I’m going to lose it in a minute” Valerie exhaled.“There’s five minutes of class left, save it for the hallway, I’ll say she provoked you” George reasoned.“You’re so supportive” she smiled at his comment changing her mood.“I want her hexed as much as you do”“I was thinking more of an argument then I just hit her, she may be annoying but she’s smart” she commented.“Wait until the class mainly clears, so there’s no witnesses”“It sounds like we’re planning a murder,”“If I was to plan a murder it’d be with you” she said “That’s a compliment”“That’s how I took it”McGonagall explained that she wanted an essay about the history of the basic transfiguring charm by next lesson, it was only a short essay, she always did it to ensure that the students knew what they were writing about. The lesson came to an end with McGonagall’s dismissal.“You may leave, I want that essay on my desk next lesson no excuses” McGonagall called out as students started leaving.Valerie followed Colette out of the classroom, George hot on her heels. Fred and Lee had gone on in front of them and had gone with the rest of the class.“Colette” she started the girl addressed turned around “I don’t appreciate you talking about me and my family to other people”“Maybe you shouldn’t listen in on my conversations then you wouldn’t know”“That’s pretty difficult when you sit next to me and keep checking if I’m listening to you” Valerie started “I wouldn’t be surprised if you wanted me to hear you”“What if I did?” Colette raised her eyebrows.“I’d rather you discussed me life to my face so I can at least defend myself and my family”“I’d be glad to,” she smirked “I was wondering what it’s like living with your father, considering he prioritised putting himself in jail over looking after his daughter, surely it hurts knowing that he probably hated the responsibility of you”“It sounds like you’re projecting, my father was the one who fought to keep me over my mother” she argued.“So she didn’t want you either”“No, she didn't, I'll admit that but my father, he did, he agreed for sole custody of me, he’s proud to call me his daughter” she defended.“If I was him I wouldn’t, you parade around the school in your tiny skirt and chunky boots, holding the hand of your boyfriend who deserves better than you”“Don’t talk about her like that” George stuck in.“Do you need to defend her? Surely she could do it herself or is her bark worse than her bite?” Colette teased.“Do you really want to test that?” Val started.“I think I do,” Colette smirked, she pulled her wand out of her robes.“Expelliarmus” Val counteracted the moment the wand came into sight, Colette’s confident nature diminished “Not so confident now”“This isn’t fair, you disarming me”“Fine, we won’t use wands,” Val added, pocketing hers and stepping closer to Colette “Anything else you wanted to say? Maybe sorry”“No, I stand by what I said, all of it, about you and your father” Colette took a step closer.“I won’t feel bad about this then” she punched Collette.“You bitch” Colette responded clutching her now bleeding nose, she stepped back from Val and picked up her wand.“No you can’t pull a wand on her” George stepped in between the girls.“No, I can take her,” Valerie responded, pulling out her own wand.“Val, don’t” George looked at her “She’s not worth getting in trouble over”“Fine, I won’t,” she moved to address Colette “Don’t talk about me, my family or anyone I know”Colette didn’t respond, George ushered Valerie down the hallway past the Beauxbatons girl.“Everte Statum” she heard from Colette just before she was thrown down the hallway hitting one of the walls, she held consciousness briefly reaching up to her head and feeling a warm sticky liquid before falling unconscious.She woke up in the hospital wing, the bright lit room hurting her eyes.“Val, can you hear me?” she recognised George’s voice from beside her.“Yeah, I hear you” she said moving to sit up, he put his hand on her shoulder.“I think Madam Pomfrey should check you out before you sit up,” he said.“Is it that bad?”“I hope not, Colette sent you back into a wall that wasn’t very far from you”“Everte Statum, that’s what she used” Valerie confirmed.“Yeah, she threw you back with a lot of force, you lost consciousness fast” he informed her.“So what I’ve got a concussion”“And you were bleeding a lot,” he said “They are thinking about sending you to St Mungos”“Yeah that doesn’t sound good,” she added.“Exactly, I’m going to get Madam Pomfrey to check on you” he said, he squeezed her hand before getting up.He returned back shortly with Madam Pomfrey.“Head injuries are nasty Miss Black, especially this one” Madam Pomfrey approached her “Glad to see you awake, we were worried”She checked out her head, removing the bandages, they were bloody. She then did some basic tests and questions asking if she could see the number of fingers being held up etcetera.“Does your head still hurt at all?”“Feels like I have a killer migraine, it hurts to keep my eyes open,”“I can give you something for that, it looks like you’re going to be fine, you’ll be kept here for the rest of the day and tomorrow for supervision” Madam Pomfrey informed her “Professor Dumbledore does need to speak to you about the situation”“I explained everything to him,” George started.“He wants it from her as well Mr Weasley” Madam Pomfrey started “Now, you head back to lessons”“Can I see her at the end of the day?”“If you must” Madam Pomfrey gave in “Your father has been contacted Miss Black and he is on his way, now off you go Mr Weasley” she also left Valerie’s side.George started heading out.“George” she called out, he turned around returning to her side, “Can I get a goodbye kiss?”“Seriously” he smiled, he leant down and kissed her.“Thank you”Madam Pomfrey returned with a cup of medicine.“This should help with the headache”Valerie grimaced at the sight of the liquid in the cup, she took it like a shot and Madam Pomfrey sighed, taking the empty cup and returning to the office space. She was thankful for magic medicine as the majority of her head pain disappeared and her head didn't feel like it weighed a ton. She sat up in the bed tucking her legs underneath her, she waited for her dad, knowing he was coming she kept her eyes trained on the doors until they opened and her dad accompanied by Professor Dumbledore entered.Her dad was immediately over to her and hugging her.“You alright Starlette?”“I should be,” she replied.He kissed her forehead and took a seat next to her in the visitor chair that George previously occupied.“Miss Black, I need to discuss the earlier situation with you” Dumbledore started.“She was talking about me, I confronted her in the hallway, I did punch her, it was a good punch, I was leaving with George and she hit me with a curse from behind, I’m sure George told you the same” she explained briefly.“He did” Dumbledore confirmed “You understand that you will be held responsible for your actions”“Hold up, she only gave the girl a bloody nose, whilst my daughter almost got sent to St Mungos” Sirius started “I think Valerie’s punishment shouldn’t be the one being discussed”“Madame Maxine deals with Beauxbatons students”“I don’t care, that girl attacked Valerie from behind no less”“She claims she was provoked,” Dumbledore mentioned.“She provoked me, she was talking bad about me, my dad and George and his family in front of me” Valerie started “That’s why we were arguing in the first place I was defending myself and my loved ones, yes I did punch her but we put an end to it before she attacked me, after calling a truce you don’t keep fighting”“I’ll keep that in mind thank you Miss Black” Dumbledore kept his calm demeanour.“I’d like you to do more than that” she started “I’d like you to inform Madame Maxine of the situation from my perspective, and I think that Colette needs a more severe punishment then detentions”“It isn’t my place to inform Madame Maxine on how to enact punishment to her-”“I could press charges against her for assault” Valerie interrupted “I have a witness, medical records and the funds to”“Miss Black, I don’t think that would be the best option” Dumbledore reasoned.“Ok so we’re agreed that you will talk to Madame Maxine, ensure that Colette is held responsible for her actions” Valerie stated.“I will talk to Madame Maxine about Colette but I’m not sure-”“Thank you, if you could leave me with my father it would be appreciated” she intervened.Dumbledore exhaled before leaving.“You like to get under that man's skin don’t you?” Sirius smiled.“He doesn’t seem to take anything seriously enough when it concerns anything to so with school” she started “He’s a headmaster you think he’d be good at that stuff”“Are you actually thinking about pressing charges?” Sirius asked.“Maybe, George told me that they were going to send me to St Mungos and I think they would’ve if I hadn’t woken up when I did” she said.“What was that girl saying about you?”“She was saying more about you, I knew it was all wrong but I couldn’t help but argue”“Well you said you threw a punch, was it at least a good one?”“It gave her a bloody nose”“Then it was,” Sirius confirmed “How are you feeling?”“Well my head hurts, I’m annoyed at Dumbledore but when am I not and honestly I just want to be in my own bed with my boyfriend asleep” she complained.“How are you and George?”“Great, so good,”“Glad to hear, would you like me to leave so you can get that sleep you want?” he asked.“Yeah I think so,” she smiled.“Stay safe and not just with George”“Dad, you are gross,” she laughed.“I’m serious I don’t want to be a grandfather in my thirties”“We haven’t gotten that far yet,” she said.“You’re better than I was at your age” he shook his head.“Bye dad, love you” she said.“Love you too” he left the hospital wing and she found herself finding sleep rather quickly after that.She woke up far later on in the day, she glanced at the clock, lessons were soon to end, she hoped to see George again and maybe Fred and Lee as well. She was right when five minutes after the end of the lesson bell rang the three boys came through the hospital wing doors. She couldn’t help but smile at them.“Val, George told us what happened” Lee started, he hugged the girl then he took a seat at the edge of her bed “She really cursed you from behind”“Yes she did” Valerie said “Has she been taken out of lessons?”“Yeah she hasn’t been in them since you went to the hospital wing, everyone’s talking about it” Fred added, he leant on the edge of the bed frame.George sat back in the chair he was in earlier, his hand worked its way into hers.“I threatened to press charges on her,” Valerie said.“Did you really?” Lee asked, eyes wide.“Dumbledore wasn’t taking it seriously,” she argued.“You really dislike that man,” Fred laughed.“I could go on, what else has happened today?”“Nothing else interesting, Harry was looking for you though” George filled her in.“Yeah, he was pretty stressed when we said that you were in the hospital wing,” Lee added.“It didn’t help when George said you were almost taken to St Mungos”“I should speak to him, I haven’t properly spoken to him since Christmas, I’m not doing a great job as his godsister” she sighed.“I’m sure he’ll find you, don’t worry about it” George assured her.“He still hasn’t figured that egg out and I haven’t been the best help” she continued.“Is it still screaming?” Fred asked.“Yeah, my ears are permanently damaged from it I swear, we've been opening that thing regularly” she replied.“How haven’t we heard it?” Lee asked.“Because I’ve been using silencing charms, I’m pretty good at them”“I can guess why,” Fred teased.“You can’t say much, Angelina has been disappearing the same time you have” George pointed out “I assuming your date to the ball went well”Fred’s face was red with embarrassment.“I can’t believe I’m lacking a love life, Val and George are practically married and Fred’s having a great time with Angelina” Lee complained.“We’ll find someone for you eventually Lee” Fred reassured the boy, patting Lee’s shoulder with his hand.“Mr Weasley’s and Mr Jordan, all three of you can’t be in here at once” Madam Pomfrey scolded “Miss Black is still healing only one visitor at a time”“It’s fine, I don’t mind the three of them here”“Well I do, out” she directed towards the boys “Mr Potter, please tell me you aren’t injured”“No, I came to see Val,” he explained.“Miss Black, who is seeing you first since you seem to be the hospital wing celebrity?”“Talk to Harry, we’ll come back Val” George started getting up from the chair.“Ok, love you” she said as he and the other two boys started leaving.“Love you too”Harry took George's seat.“So what exactly happened?” Harry asked.“Colette a Beauxbatons girl was being a bitch, we argued, then we settled it and as I started to leave she threw a curse at my back”“That’s bitchy”“Tell me about it” she sighed “Any more luck with the egg?”“Nope, I’ve tried reading about it, casting spells on it, literally everything possible”“So you still have no idea what the second task could be?”“No, it’s stressing me out,” he complained.“You’ll be fine, I can help if you need anything last minute”“I should be okay, I think Hermione is more stressed than I am”“I wouldn’t blame her, I’m stressed for you”“Don’t be”“It’s hard, you’re fourteen Harry, you shouldn’t be in this tournament, you should be messing around with your friends and worrying about your end of year exams” she reasoned.“I know, I’m not happy about it either,” he grumbled.“If it lightens your mood I slightly upset Dumbledore earlier, there was a little crack in his I’m so incredibly calm and unbothered facade” she mentioned.“How did you do that?”“Interrupting him” she replied “My dad was trying hard to keep it together whilst it was happening”“Sirius was here and I missed him,” Harry said.“Yeah, he was, I almost ended up in St Mungos and we had to discuss the situation etcetera, but he’ll be back for the second task soon enough” she pointed out.“I wanted to see him ask him about all of this stuff face to face, I miss him”“Trust me he won't be any more help than I am” she reasoned “Why don’t you ask Cedric about the egg maybe he’s figured it out?”“I didn’t even think about that, thanks Val” his hopes seemed to raise slightly.“No worries, speak to you soon alright” she said “You can’t hide yourself away because your stressed”“You tell me this all the time Val”“It’s because I’m basically your sister, you’re like my little brother I need to make sure you’re alright and you have to cooperate for that to happen”“You see me as your brother?” he asked.“Of course Harry” she frowned.“Just I kind of hated you the start of the last school year,”“You had a reason, and I’ve forgiven you Harry, remember we would’ve grown up together if the whole war didn’t happen”“Can I call you my sister then?” he asked warily.“Yeah, go for it” she exclaimed “Refer to me as your sister in front of people if you want”“I think I will,” he nodded a glint of happiness in his green eyes “Thanks Val”“No worries, go talk to Cedric”“I will,” he added, leaving the hospital wing.Despite being thrown into a wall earlier Valerie felt quite good, she had given Harry some guidance and clarified their relationship, annoyed Dumbledore at least a little bit and got to see her dad, a bad situation had made itself into a good one which didn’t usually happen for her.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The second task was tomorrow, Harry had actually figured out the egg before the task, with Cedric’s help. Valerie had been out of the hospital wing the day after her injury and Colette had been removed from Hogwarts grounds and sent back to Beauxbatons which really was all Valerie had hoped for. She’d spent the majority of her evening so far working on an essay for Astronomy, she hadn’t even gotten halfway through yet.“Val, are you ever going to finish that essay?” Lee asked.She was hogging the coffee table, she had papers spread out over it but was currently leant up against the chair that George was sitting in, he was playing with her hair and she didn’t fancy breaking the point of contact to continue the essay.“I should” she started “But I really don’t want to" she continued.“Well it’s a Saturday tomorrow so you have the entire weekend to do it” Lee pointed out.“Why do you so desperately want the coffee table anyway?” she asked.“Because I have a runes essay that I actually plan on doing” Lee replied.“I’ll move the stuff” she pulled away from George and started to gather up her papers, shuffling them into a pile and setting the pile down next to the coffee table.“Thanks” Lee moved his stuff onto the table.“You’re welcome” she said sitting back on the sofa next to Fred “Have you guys got any bets for tomorrow yet?” she asked the boys.“A couple,” Fred replied.“This time more people think Harry’s going to do well if that makes you feel any better” George mentioned.“It does actually” she replied.“What do you think the actual task is?” Fred started “We know it’s in the lake but-”“Val” Harry’s voice was heard from behind them interrupting Fred.“You alright?” she asked the boy as he came up to the back of the sofa.“Have you seen Ron or Hermione?” he asked her.“No, why?”“I can’t find them, I spent most of the day with Neville”“You were desperate for someone to talk to then” Fred commented.“I’m just a bit worried is all” Harry added.“I wouldn’t be worried about Ron being missing, it’s probably the best news I’ve heard all day” George teased.“You can sit with us this evening if you want company” Val offered.“Hey, we didn’t agree on that,” Fred disagreed.“It’s literally just Harry, we weren’t doing anything anyway” she argued.“Fine, he can stay,” Fred continued.“Thanks?” Harry took a seat on the floor by the coffee table, facing the twins and Val “So what conversation did I interrupt?”“We were just talking about the task” Valerie filled in.“Yeah, it’s mermaids or something” Harry said “Not looking forward to it”“I wouldn't be either, jumping into a lake in February sounds cold” Lee commented.“I got cold sat watching the first task in November,” Valerie added.“Yeah and you stole my jumper on the walk back after we went to see Charlie” George added.“She’s also wearing one now,” Fred added.“How do you know?” she asked.“Take a look at it,” Fred replied.She looked down at the jumper she was wearing. It was one of the jumpers Molly made at Christmas with a massive ‘G’ on the front.“Fair enough” she sighed “They are just more comfy”“Are any clothes your own at this point?” Harry started “I mean, you wear George’s jumpers and Sirius’ old band tees”“All my jeans, shorts, joggers and skirts are mine,” she said “Actually most of my jeans were Tonks’ and a stole a skirt off of Andromeda”“Anyone else?” George asked.“I have a few jumpers from Remus actually and a couple of tops from the girls in my dorm” she continued “I’m just being resourceful”“Is Sirius coming to watch tomorrow?” Harry asked.“You could’ve asked him yourself,” Val responded.“Yes he is,” George answered.“How do you know?” Harry questioned.“Val told me”“Also, Val I’m allowed to take people onto the platform thingy in the middle of the lake, do you want to come?” he asked hesitantly.“Yeah, I’ll get my dad to come as well,” she continued.“I’m not going to have anyone to keep me company when Fred and George do the betting” Lee complained.“You could talk to literally anyone else in our year” Fred pointed out.“Or you could join us,” George offered.“And yell at everyone who walks past if they want to make a bit, I’d rather be the one in the lake” Lee sighed.“Suit yourself,” Fred shrugged.“Fred, George, you both do Herbology right?” Harry asked.“Yeah, why?” George asked.“Well, Neville has given me a plant, Gillyweed to use tomorrow, what does it do?”“We aren’t the right people to ask,” Fred replied.“We are only in the Herbology class because it was looking empty and they wanted us to take three subjects minimum” George explained.“I guess I’ll just hope that it’ll work” Harry raised his eyebrows.“Don’t overthink it, I’m sure Neville knows what he’s on about when it comes to plants” Valerie reassured him.“I hope you’re right” he sighed “I’m going to head to bed”“Alright, night Harry” she said as the boy got up to leave. She readjusted her sitting position so that she was leaning on the arm of the sofa, once Harry was out of earshot she spoke up again “I’m worried about him”“You always are, he’ll be fine” George assured her “He is the Harry Potter you know”“He’s also a fourteen year old boy” she counteracted.~The next morning Valerie got ready keeping the conversation from last night in her head, she was wearing her own blue jeans, her own dark purple knit jumper, her own black turtleneck and her own docs. She was determined to only wear her own clothes for once, she was happy with how the outfit turned out so after her hair and makeup she headed to the common room, the twins and Lee weren’t there yet so she waited for them to arrive before heading to breakfast.At breakfast she noticed Harry’s nervous demeanour from further down the table, he picked up on her staring simply offering her a thumbs up and a tight lipped smile. She didn’t manage to talk to the boy until later that morning when she was on the platform in the middle of the lake with her dad.“Are you ready for this Harry?” Sirius asked the boy.“It doesn’t really matter does it, I have to do it anyway,” he replied.“I suppose you're right,” Sirius added.“I’ll be fine though” Harry nodded, it looked like he was trying to convince himself that his words were true.“Course you will” Val agreed, he stopped to look at her offering a more genuine smile than his one at breakfast.“Champions line up” the instructions boomed over the speaker.Harry, about to make his way over was stopped by Valerie with a hug.“Good luck” she said before separating the contact.“Thanks, Val” he headed over to the end of the platform.Valerie stepped back to stand by her father, he wrapped his arm around her shoulder.“He’ll be fine” he comforted the anxious girl.“You’re not the first to try and convince me of that fact” she said.“I’m assuming George has as well”She nodded.The whistle blew and the champions dived into the water, all except for Harry who remained on the platform choking down Gillyweed, he was eventually shoved in.“This is anticlimactic” she heard someone on the platform comment.They were right, all that could be seen was the top of the lake, it was just a waiting game to see who would be back first. After about forty five minutes of waiting Cedric emerged from the water with Cho Chang. He helped her over to the platform and the pair were helped out by a crowd of Hufflepuff boys and Amos Diggory who was very proud of his son for being first.Next out was Viktor Krum with Hermione of all people. The two started out of the water and once onto the platform Viktor was swarmed by Karkaroff and a couple of Durmstrang students, Valerie moved to help the abandoned Hermione.“Are you alright?” she asked the girl offering her a towel.“Absolutely freezing but I’m fine” she replied “Harry not back yet?”“No not yet, I’m assuming he’s rescuing Ron” Valerie added.“How is he breathing underwater?” Hermione further questioned.“Gillyweed from Neville” she filled her in “He came asking about it last night, he asked Fred and George because he couldn’t find you”“That’s desperation” Hermione laughed.“Tell me about it” she laughed “He was like a lost puppy without you and Ron yesterday”“I can imagine,” Hermione added.There was another announcement declaring Fleur unsuccessful, she had returned but without her person of retrieval. Now they waited for Harry, the hour was up and the minutes ticked by.“Are they going to do anything about it?” Valerie paced up and down a small spot on the platform.“If they don’t I will” Sirius added, he was equally as frustrated as his daughter.Valerie kept her eyes tracked on the water, eventually, Fleur’s sister and Ron came floating up to the surface. They were helped out and Valerie struggled to pay attention to Ron as Harry was still in the water. To her relief the boy came shooting out of the water and straight onto the platform. Both Sirius and Valerie darted over to the boy.“You scared us all, Harry” Valerie scolded yet the death grip she had on the boy would show that she wasn’t really upset at him.A towel hit her arms as it was rested on Harry’s shoulders, she pulled back from the hug and grabbed the edges of the towel, wrapping it tighter around the boy.“You saved my sister even though she wasn’t yours to save” Fleur approached Harry, she kissed him lightly on the cheek “And you helped to” she gave the same treatment to Ron who looked entirely dazed afterward. Valerie was definitely going to tell the twins about it later.“I can applaud your heroic instinct Harry but it did almost get you killed” Sirius lightly scolded the boy.“You two both need to be happier that I made it out alive, grindylows are vicious bastards” Harry cursed.Sirius laughed at Harry’s statement.“You do need to put yourself over others sometimes, Harry, especially in a life threatening tournament” Valerie added.“Next time I put someone else before myself I’ll make sure the circumstances are different and we aren’t in a life threatening tournament” he replied with a similar tone to that of a child who had been told off for running too far away from their parents on a busy day in Diagon Alley.“I’ll take it, go and see your friends” Valerie gave in letting the boy escape her and her father.“You care for him a lot,” Sirius commented.“It’s hard not to, he’s Harry” she replied “How long are you here for?”“Not too much longer, I’m meeting Remus for lunch at one,” Sirius replied “So I should be getting on a boat round about now”“Where are you going?” she asked.“Just a little muggle cafe in London” they started towards the small dock attached to the platform.“On what circumstances?”“It’s not a date Val” he dismissed.“But you guys are so cute together,” she groaned.“We are discussing adulting stuff” Sirius told her.“Like what?”“Nothing for you to be concerned about,” Sirius continued.“When you say that it makes me only incredibly more interested”“I don’t care,” Sirius said.“Well I do, and I’m your daughter so you should care about what I care about”“I do care about what you care about,” Sirius argued.“Tell me what your discussing”“I’ll let you know briefly” he gave in “It’s about something I might start doing over the summer”“That was incredibly vague,” she complained.“I’ll tell you more about when I’ve got all the details ironed out, I promise”“Fine, have fun on your ‘not a date’ date” she teased.“I will,” Sirius responded proudly “Make sure to mirror call”“I always do” she said “Love you dad”“Love you to” he headed out onto the dock and into the next boat.Valerie checked on Harry again before heading back herself, it didn’t take long for her to reunite with Lee and the twins.“We saw Harry catapult himself out of the water, it was awesome” Lee started.“He is absolutely crazy for it though,” Valerie added.“Of course you’d say that” George commented, his arm slipping across her lower back.“What do you mean by that?” she questioned.“You care about him too much, let him live a little,” George added.“I try to but every time he does he almost gets himself killed” She complained.“Don’t think about it too much” George kissed the top of her head “Let’s get some lunch I’m starving”“Don’t even talk to me about food right now, my stomach has been eating itself for the last half an hour” Lee complained.“And we had to listen to you complain about it for half an hour,” Fred added.“So was betting a successful thing today?” Valerie asked.“Fairly, we made profit so yes” George replied.“That’s always a good thing,” Valerie added.Fred and Lee continued on with conversation slightly ahead of Valerie and George.“What are your plans for this afternoon?” George asked her.“I was going to finish my Astronomy essay, why?”“No particular reason, I just thought it would be nice to spend time with my girlfriend,” George responded.“Doing what?”“Maybe a walk or a broom ride, some time away from everyone else, it’s hard to get that when we’re at Hogwarts”“A broom ride sounds nice, after lunch?”“After lunch” he confirmed.After lunch the couple separated away from the crowd of students in and around the great hall. They headed to the quidditch supply storage where their brooms were kept.“They really need to do a better job at locking these up” Valerie commented after using a simple unlocking spell to access the broomsticks.“But then we wouldn’t be able to do stuff like this,” George added.“So where are we heading?” she asked her boyfriend.“Around” he replied plainly.“It really sounds like you have something planned that I don’t know about”“I swear I don’t Val” he reasoned.“Ok” she kicked off the ground and into the air.She hadn’t flown in a while but easily fell back into the swing of it. She enjoyed the wind brushing through her short hair. She could feel it making her cheeks pink with cold.“So, Val, how are you at the moment honestly, I know you’ve been stressed about the tournament”“Is this why you wanted to get me out, to talk to me”“Alone, to talk to you alone”“Fine, It’s stressing me out is all” she admitted “I‘m still pissed that they let Harry compete, he’s fourteen and surely there is a way to override a magically binding contract it was organised by the ministry for merlin’s sake”“We are talking about the same ministry that didn’t trial your dad, I think your expectations of them has been too high”“Maybe, I honestly just want this year and the tournament to be over, I think if it was me in the tournament I’d be less stressed” she exhaled a laugh.“Then I’d be stressed”“What about you? How are you feeling?” she passed the question back.“I find the tournament very exciting I mean it’s a magical tournament with deadly challenges, it's literally the coolest thing ever” George gushed, she smiled at the boys enthusiasm how his face would light up with excitement “I also want to spend more time with my girlfriend, we haven’t really had any time alone since Christmas”“We can make that work”“I still feel bad about that night as well”“I’ve told you to stop feeling bad about it”“I want to make it up to you Val”“We can, at some point, maybe for your birthday, seventeen means you're a wizarding world adult” she reasoned.“That works for me if it works for you”“I’ll do whatever you want,” she smirked.“Well on my birthday I want you to wear one of my jumpers, I like you wearing my clothes” he requested.“I’ll make sure I do,” she agreed.They’d arrived back near the quidditch pitch and were landing down. They began to put their brooms away before relocking the cupboard.“I love you” George told her.“I know you do,” she said, stepping away from the broom storage.“You’re meant to say it back,” he said putting his hand up on the wall blocking her from leaving.“I love you” she said, rising up on her toes to kiss him, it was slightly harder than the normal kisses they shared.“I love when you do that” he removed his arm letting his hand find hers.“Good thing I love doing it,” she replied, smiling softly at him.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Valerie was excited, it was April first, George and Fred’s seventeenth birthday, they were now adults by wizarding world standards which honestly seemed crazy to her. It was only her now out of their quartet that still remained underage, it also meant that any proper celebrations would be limited until her birthday. She was up early for once. She was excited to give the twins their birthday gifts off of herself, Lee had his own this time.For Fred she had gotten, well gotten her dad to get him some muggle alcohol and she may have spent a bit too much and gotten him a new broomstick. She’d also bought George a new broomstick as well as a new jumper that she would probably be wearing next week, a refill of the cologne he was running out of and jelly snakes, obviously.At face value the gifts didn’t really seem incredibly personal but the twins tended to complain about the age of their brooms. From the introduction to the muggle alcohol Fred had taken a liking to it immediately so much to the point that he didn’t like to drink wizards alcohol at school parties so often ended up sober if there wasn’t any muggle stuff. George loved to see Valerie in his clothes, he told her that, so she got him a jumper that he would like, but she also liked. And simply he was running out of the cologne that Valerie loved the smell of and he just loved jelly snakes.She got ready for the day as usual. It was a Friday, so a school day, but it also happened to be April fools, so the twins were prepared to go all out on the pranks before the party tonight. Well not actually all out, they planned to pretend that they had set up a massive prank, it was expected for them to do so. Honestly, the teachers being hyper aware of a prank was actually going to have a better result than actually setting anything up. It did mean however that during study hall Val and Lee had to sit and watch the twins pretend to plan things for the past few weeks.This morning she was in the common room, the twins gifts ready before they were even there themselves. She thought they could possibly be having a lie in but was proved wrong when they came into the common room through the portrait hole.“Happy Birthday” she announced as they entered the room.She set the gifts down on the sofa in front of her and made her way over to the twins. She hugged Fred first before moving to her boyfriend. She kissed him.“Birthday kiss” she said.“I hope it’s more than just one”“It will be”“Stop flirting, in front of me, it's gross” Fred grimaced.“Your guys’ presents are over there, feel free to open them” she gestured to the sofa and the two very obviously broomstick shaped presents.“Val you didn't” Fred exclaimed rushing over to the sofa.“You did, didn’t you?” George said to her.“Open it and find out”She watched as the twins pulled back the multicoloured wrapping paper to reveal broomsticks comet 260’s. She wanted to get them a good broom but not too good otherwise there would be protests.“I might as well use the Black family vault for something good,” she replied to the boy's excitement.“Seriously Val, I love you” George declared.“This is like the best birthday present ever,” Fred added.“Well next year the Gryffindor team is winning the cup, it’s our last year” she agreed “I just upped our chances a bit”The boys opened the rest of the presents thanking Valerie for each one before Lee came down and the quartet headed for breakfast. Instead of the usual loud chatter which hung around them they instead spoke in hushed whispers, occasionally glancing at their surroundings, to an outsider this looked incredibly suspicious but in reality they were talking about the fact that Sirius had sent George a birthday card and not Fred. George found it incredibly funny. Fred did not.As the day resumed, the four teens kept up the mysterious facade not speaking any louder than a whisper unless it was to drop a specific piece of information like during study hall when Fred spoke slightly louder than necessary: “seven thirty tonight, outside the great hall” before immediately quietening down again. They all mentioned the same time and same location several times throughout the day.Valerie noticed the mental anguish that their occasional loud announcements caused the teachers. At dinner they all kept looking around the hall, Snape particularly didn’t take his eyes off the four who sat at the end of the Gryffindor table, the end closer to the door. Valerie had taken to glancing out of the door every now and again she could tell it was pissing Snape off.“This is much more fun than actually doing anything” Lee declared “Much less effort as well”“I still reckon we should do something tomorrow,” Fred argued.“You say that as if you’re not going to be incredibly hungover tomorrow” Valerie chimed in.“My mind still works when I’m hungover”“Besides, the whole point of not doing anything is to just cause immense amounts of inner turmoil to the teachers” George sighed.“It’s definitely working, Snape keeps eyeing me down like he does when I call him Snivellus” Valerie added.“Your dad came up with the occasional good nickname,” Lee agreed.“Yeah, padfoot however not the best” Fred pointed out.“You’re just upset that I got a birthday card off of him and you didn’t” George teased.“It’s our best friend's father,” Fred argued.“That’s my girlfriend’s father,” George said.“If you’re feeling optimistic, future father-in-law” Valerie added fuel to the fire.“I love you” George smiled his tone suggesting the use as being for the purpose of the argument, Valerie didn’t mind.“Get a room,” Fred sighed.“We will later” George continued.“Stop, I do not want to know what you have planned for tonight” Fred rolled his eyes, meanwhile Lee was in stitches.George and Valerie both knew despite the comments made by Fred he was in fact incredibly supportive of the couple. He loved the fact that his twin and best friend were very much in love and happy. He had a bizarre way of expressing it though, that was fine it came across the way it needed to for the people that it mattered. They left the great hall early in comparison to most, they left partially for the purpose of the fake prank and partially to set up for the party tonight.“Do you know what would be a great idea?” Lee started as they had begun to move sofas around to create an open space in the common room.“What?” George questioned.“If Val borrowed Harry’s invisibility cloak and we used it to sneak down to the great hall so we can see the teachers await the ‘prank’” he added air quotes around ‘prank’“It would be” Fred started he turned on his heels to face Valerie “Please, it’s my birthday”“Fine” she acted like she was giving in knowing damn well that she wanted to see the results of the prank as well “I’ll go and find Harry”She knew Harry was in his dorm, he’d told Val he was going to talk to Sirius tonight before the twins party. He’d been given an invitation but not Ron, purposely to annoy the youngest Weasley brother. She reached the fourth year boys dorm and locked loudly, four short sharp knocks.“Val, you can come in,” Harry called out.She pushed the door open “How did you know it was me?” she asked, moving over to Harry, he sat in the window nook, she sat on his bed.“You’re the only person I know that knocks four times like that” Harry supplemented.“Also, not one of the boys in Harry’s dorm would knock” Sirius from the mirror added.“Hi dad, Harry can I borrow your invisibility cloak?” She addressed Sirius first.“What for?”“To witness the aftermath of the prank Lee, the twins and I played”“What was the prank?” Sirius asked.“The thing is we didn’t actually do anything” she started “We acted suspicious for a few weeks leading up to it and we’ve been whispering about nothing all day and occasionally dropping something about seven thirty outside the great hall” she filled in.“That’s genius” Sirius exclaimed “I can’t believe we didn’t think of that”“It just proves that we are the better group of four pranksters that has graced Hogwarts with its presence” she claimed, Sirius began to protest but she ignored him “So about the cloak”“Yeah, take it, just bring it back” Harry also ignored the man “It’s under the bed”“You’ll get it back before the party” she grabbed the cloak and started towards the dorm exit “Bye dad, I’ll talk to you tomorrow”“Bye Starlette”She closed the door behind herself and returned to the common room.“Let’s go,” she said, holding up the cloak for the boys to see, she passed them and headed out through the portrait hole.They made their way down to the entrance hall, from the large clock on the wall they knew it was close to half past, they took up position against one of the walls, they crouched so that the cloak could cover all four of them, it was still a squeeze. They watched as seven thirty arrived and so did many of the Professors. They all looked overly stressed and on edge, usually their pranks consisted of a large mess, huge annoyance and possible disfiguration depending on the type of prank. They all seemed to wait around for something grand to happen, they scanned the room, the hallways, the ceilings and the walls.“When is this prank going to happen? I’d rather get the clean up done and over with” Flitwick commented.They waited for a solid ten minutes.“I think we’ve been conned” Snape started “And to think those four had the brain cells to pull this off”“We’ve been stressed out all day anticipating this prank and then nothing, I have drank several cups of coffee in attempts to stay alert” Sprout complained as she headed out of the hall.“I think we’ve all felt the same way Pomona” McGonagall sighed.The teachers dispersed.“They all looked the most stressed they have in a while, and two years ago there was a murdering snake petrifying students” Lee laughed.“That was a good one, weirdly peaceful but satisfying” George agreed.“Glad we stayed away from the pranking for once”“To tell a truth” Fred started “I snuck into Snape’s quarters and put pink hair dye in his shampoo”“Really?” Lee raised his eyebrows.“I doubt we’ll ever see the effects though, Snape never washes his hair, the layer of grease says it all” Valerie commented.The group all laughed and continued to insult Snape as they returned to the common room.“I’m going to get ready for the party, see you in a bit” Valerie dismissed herself and headed up to her dorm. She pushed open the door to see all the girls getting ready.“Val, we were wondering where you were,” Jas exclaimed.“I was just with the twins and Lee”“There are thirty minutes until the party and you aren’t anywhere near ready” Jas continued.“I will never take that long, I’ll be fine” Valerie complained.“Yet you’re always the last to finish,” Angelina commented, she was dressed up a bit nicer than usual.“Looking to impress a certain redhead,” she teased.“You should be trying to do the same for yours” Jas continued.“I’m not worried about that,” Valerie added.“Yes, because your boyfriend is so ridiculously in love with you,” Feyre smiled.“You aren’t wrong” Alicia added “But Val you need to dress up nice it’s his seventeenth, he’s a wizarding world adult”“I know that-”“To be fair I doubt what you wear will matter anyway” Jas smirked “Because he’d rather it off”“Jasmine Isabella Mira” Feyre scolded, hitting Jas on the arm.“Anyway” Jas sent a playful glare to Feyre “I have the perfect thing for you” she moved to her dresser and pulled out a burgundy top, it was a corset style and lower cut than what she would usually wear.“Jas” Valerie started but was interrupted.“That is stunning,” Angelina inputted.“I’m not sure about it” Valerie argued, the top was nice but it looked a bit small.“Try it on” Jas chucked the top to her.“Fine” she moved to the bathroom top in hand, she changed into it, the top looked really nice and more casual than she had anticipated, the matte fabric made it look less casual than if it had been shiny or lacy.She emerged out of the bathroom, “I will wear it but with jeans”“Good, you look stunning,” Alicia commented.She finished getting ready with the other girls and excitedly headed down to the common room to join the party buzz. She quickly found George.“Merlin, Val you look stunning” he flirted.“Thought you’d appreciate it” she smiled before kissing him.“I hope that’s not the only reason you’re wearing it”“No, I think I look great in it,” she added.“You’d be right”The party went great. Well the parts that George and Valerie were there for. Drinking games were played by the older students, the younger ones tended to talk or dance. The muggle alcohol was a hit as always and everyone was having a good time. George and Valerie had snuck off early.“Come on, I owe you something from Christmas” George pulled her along by their joined hands.“Stop saying you owe it to me, you don’t owe me anything” she complained.“Fine, I can phrase it differently” he pulled her into the sixth year boys dorm and shut the door behind them.“I don’t need you to” she kissed him “Colloportus” she locked the door.“I thought we clarified that I was better at leading this stuff” George smirked, kissing her back harder.“Sometimes you miss the small details though,” she pointed her wand at the door “Muffilato”“Worried we’ll make too much noise”“I’m not worried, you could say I’m looking forward to it”They reached the point that they didn’t quite get to last time.“That was great” Valerie exhaled lying flat next to George on his bed, the two remained unclothed.“It felt right,” George added.“I’m glad” she rolled over propping herself up with her elbow, she stared at her boyfriend “I love you”“I know you do”“More than just you as a whole” she continued.George frowned “Elaborate”“I love your personality obviously, I love the way you look, I love all the freckles on your face, I love your brown eyes, your red hair, everything about you”“I could say the same back”“Do it”“I love your fashion sense, I love that you are so confident, I love your grey eyes, your black hair, the fact that your nails are always painted, the way you do your eyeliner to accentuate your eye shape, and I love the feeling of your cupid's bow on my lips”“We are just two idiots in love” she stated.“We are,” George agreed.They lay in silence for a moment, a comfortable silence.“We should probably unlock the door” she mentioned.“We should probably get changed first”“I should probably use the bathroom”“What do you mean?”“I don’t want a UTI” she rolled her eyes “Find me something to wear please”“I will”When she re-emerged from the bathroom, George was in pyjama bottoms and a shirt, he tossed her another pair of pyjamas and a hoodie. She changed the clothes, swapping her.“Why are you so tall?” she asked, taking a seat on his bed.“Genetics” he replied, laying down “You should unlock that door”“Alohomora” she directed towards the door. She lay next to George “What are the others going to think tomorrow?”“Who cares” George added “Sleep I’m tired”“Fine” she cast the thought to the back of her mind.Valerie slept well, so well that when she woke up the next morning she did not expect to be in bed with George. Once she came to her senses and sat up she noticed her clothes strewn on the floor by the bed and the fact that she was wearing all of George’s clothes. The memories of last night came flooding back to her. Last night was good.“Val” George mumbled.“Morning” she replied, tucking her legs up underneath her.“Are you leaving?” he asked, stretching out.“Soon, I should get ready. I said I’d talk to my dad this morning” she replied.“Lay back down” George reached up at the girl.“For five minutes” she said, relaxing back into the small bed.“Last night was good,” George said, resting his head on Valerie’s shoulder.“It was,” she agreed.“I love you”“I love you more,” she teased.“That’s impossible”“No it isn’t”“My love for you is immeasurable”“When did you learn fancy words?” she smiled.“Shut up”“Faîtes-moi” she replied.“Don’t speak French at me” George frowned.“You’re mad that I’m bilingual and you aren't,” she retorted.“Sorry that my parents don’t hold pureblood traditions anymore” he started “Sorry, I didn’t-”“Don’t worry, it is tradition, my father wanted me to learn, Andromeda wanted Dora to learn as well” she interrupted “Some things are hard to let go”“I suppose they are, like how I don’t want to let you go”“I have to, sorry love” she moved herself out of George’s hold and started to pick up her clothes.“I love when you wear my clothes”“I know you do, that’s why I keep them” she replied leaving the boys dorm.She returned to her own, most of the girls were awake, only Jas was still asleep and Valerie was sure that it was only half.“Look who’s returned” Angelina teased as Valerie entered the dorm. Jas shot up from where she had been lying.“So how was the night with the boyfriend?” Jas asked excitedly.“Good,” Valerie replied.“That is not what I meant,” Jas rolled her eyes.“What did you mean?” Valerie teased.“I mean, are you still a virgin?” Jas groaned.“You’re really going to ask straight up?” Feyre scoffed.“I could ask you but I already know that answer” Jas continued, Feyre blushed “So Val, virgin or not?”“Not a virgin,” she replied.“Fucking finally” Jas sighed.“Merlin, you guys are strange” Valerie moved to get ready.“It’s Jas who wanted to know” Alicia accused.“Don’t act like you weren’t also interested,” Jas replied.Valerie ignored the bickering, she changed and headed out of the dorm two way mirror equipped, she headed to an empty classroom, they were easy enough to find on a Saturday morning.“Dad” she started “Dad, are you there?”“One second” she heard muffled on the other side.Moments later Sirius revealed himself, hair slightly damp obviously fresh out of the shower.“Good morning” he started “How was yesterday?”“The prank was great, Fred also put pink hair dye in Snape’s shampoo but we doubt we’ll see a result from that” she informed him “The party was great, me and George managed to spend some time alone” her tone suggestive.“Finally” Sirius interrupted.“Jas said the same thing,” Valerie laughed.“As long as you're safe with it I don’t mind,” Sirius added.“We are” she replied “Anyway the third task is coming up, are you coming to watch?”“I wish I could but the ministry the bastards they are want me at a meeting about changes in the judicial system” he complained “Which don’t get me wrong is great but I didn’t want to miss seeing Harry win”“We don’t know that he’s going to win”“He’s going to win,” Sirius counteracted.“Fine, I’ll keep an eye on him for you”“I had no doubt that you wouldn’t”“Glad to know you put so much trust in me” she smiled “Dad”“Yes”“Why did you want Andromeda to teach me French?”“Why the sudden question?”“I spoke French to George this morning he asked me about it”“Well for starters French is used often in the wizarding world and being bilingual is useful” Sirius explained “I also didn’t want to get rid of my entire family history, don’t get me wrong I hate the lot of them but some traditions cause no harm being upheld”“They cause harm when you're seven and Andromeda won’t let you have dessert until you ask correctly for it in French” she complained.“Be glad you weren’t raised around your Uncle Remus and Uncle James otherwise you’d be learning Welsh and Hindi as well”“I would forget all of the words for everything” she teased “I didn’t know James was Indian”“Only partly from his mothers side, she instilled the language on James and he planned to continue it on with Harry” Sirius explained.“It’s a shame he doesn’t know the language, I feel in tune with my ancestry when I speak French” Valerie started “I can imagine that dearest grandmother of mine rolling in her grave when I use it to flirt with George or curse someone out”“You make me proud,” Sirius smiled.“I try my best”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
An excited buzz fell over the school. The third and final task for the Triwizard tournament was tomorrow. Fred and George’s betting business was thriving and most people were incredibly excited. Valerie on the other hand was not, she was worried for Harry. It was frustrating for her that she couldn’t put her feelings or worry aside to actually enjoy what was meant to be a fun event to watch but when your fourteen year old brother was competing it was hard not to feel worried.The worst part was the building stress led her to snap and lash out at her friends. Most interactions were resolved fairly quickly. The argument she had with Lee over sharing space on a table was sorted out immediately, the one she had with Fred about him interrupting her was solved after a few hours. The recent one she had was with George.They had planned to go flying together for an hour so the evening before the third task. Valerie waited for George; she wanted to talk to him about her conversation with her father earlier that day about the fact that Dumbledore had asked him to prepare his old house to be a safe house; it was obvious that Dumbledore was worried about something. George was late by about ten minutes.“Finally” Valerie said as he arrived.“I was only ten minutes late”“Still ten minutes is ten minutes” she huffed.“I was just with Fred, we were discussing betting stuff” he started “More people are betting for the last event than the other two”“Betting on Harry’s failure” she continued.“Why are you in such a bad mood?” he confronted, his tone was gentle.“Because Harry is competing in an event which is likely to kill him” she reasoned.“And he has been all year, you’ve been helping him out, he’s been fine” George listed opening the broom closet “There isn’t a reason to worry that much”“Sure” she sighed.“What do you mean by that?” He passed her broom to her.“I’m going to worry you know that”“I do, you just don’t need to worry as much” George pointed out.“Imagine it was Ron in Harry’s position, how would you feel about him being in the same situation” she argued, they had started walking away to the open stretch of land near the pitch.“That’s not a fair comparison” George started.“Why? Because Harry’s not my biological brother”“No of course not Val”“Why isn’t a fair comparison then?”“Because Ron would have several siblings and parents to help him through the tournament” George reasoned “The stress would be split more evenly”“Oh-” she didn’t know how to reply and the anger she felt passed over her.“Exactly, don’t try to argue with me just because you’re upset” George continued.“Sorry, I just wish you’d spend more time with me, you know how stressed I am” she admitted that was a poor wording choice but she did want George to spend more time with her, being with him acted like a sort of stress relief, she could kind of forget about the other stuff going on her life.“Well I have other people to spend time with, like Fred-”“You spend all of your time with Fred” she sighed “So much to the point where we have to request for time with each other, surely that should come without ask”“Val, if you want to talk about our relationship wait until after the tournament, it’s obviously stressing you out-”“Really I hadn’t noticed”“Don’t interrupt me, I wouldn’t do it to you” he countered “Look our relationship isn’t going to be perfect all the time but trying to sort it out when you aren’t level headed isn’t helping”“Fine, we’ll sort it out later,” she concluded, and she turned away to leave.“Where are you going?”“Back to the castle, I don’t want to talk anymore”“Val, don’t be petty”“I’ll be what I want” she started “I came out here to talk about stuff with my dad, to spend time with you and now I don’t want to do either”“Why?”“Because we are just arguing and you obviously have other priorities-”“If you are on about the betting-”“You said you wouldn’t interrupt me” she frowned.“You’re being unreasonable”“Am I?”“Yes, I’m here aren’t I? I’m listening to you but none of your points are landing Val, they are all backed by emotion, we’ll sort it out tomorrow after the task” he started “I’m still up for flying, to listen about what you talked about with Sirius earlier”“Are you honest about being up for that?”“Honestly I think that we need to take a break from each other-”“What do you mean?” she wasn’t expecting that, before he could answer she continued “Fine, we can have a break, you can sort your stuff out with Fred, I’ll help Harry with the task, we’ll talk at some point”“Tomorrow?”“I think we need longer”“What do you mean?” George frowned.“Maybe we need a break from a relationship”“Val you’ve got the wrong idea”“No I don’t” she started it came out sharper than she had intended George looked slightly disheartened “George, you have different priorities to me at the moment, I’m stressed out we can’t agree on stuff to do with our relationship and it isn’t all going to fix itself overnight because the third task will be over”“The task is what’s stressing you out, you’ll think clearly tomorrow”“The task isn’t the only thing stressing me out and you would know why but I don’t know if I want to tell you” Valerie argued.“Fine” George stopped trying to reason with her “We’ll take a break, we’ll talk to each other when one of us thinks it’s been long enough”“That works for me,” she agreed. She headed on and set her broom back in the broom closet and headed back up to Gryffindor tower.She entered the common room and Fred and Lee looked at her with confusion because she had returned early from her and George’s planned broom ride without George.“Val, where’s George?” Fred asked.“He might be on his way up, I don’t know,” she replied, stopping only to answer the question.“Why wouldn’t you know?” Lee started “I thought you went out flying together”“We had an argument, we’re taking a break, I don’t want to talk about it” she replied “You can ask him if you’re interested” she continued on.Lee had moved off of the sofa and started after her.“Val” he started grabbing her wrist, spinning her around “I know you want to talk about it”She paused, unsure how to answer. She did want to talk about it.“Not here” she glanced around the common room.“We’ll go to an empty classroom there is one down the hall”“I know where empty classrooms are, Lee,” she smiled slightly.“Lead the way then”The pair settled down in an empty classroom, Valerie propped her feet up on the desk in front of her, her flared jeans slid down her legs slightly due to the angle.“So, now that you and George have ruined my idea that love is real, tell me why you’re taking a break” Lee started.“Well, we argued about a lot of things, mainly the fact that I was stressed, I said he wasn’t spending enough time with me in a fairly nasty way, he said we’ll sort it out after the third task tomorrow because that’s the thing that’s making me upset, then he said we should take a break and it escalated from there” she admitted “I think it was my fault”“If it was, use your little break to think about it,” Lee said.“Have you got any comments on it”“It’s not my argument to weigh in on”“At least give me something”“You were a bit of a prick by the sounds of it he was trying to be reasonable at the start at least” Lee started “I think you slightly pissed him off when he pulled out the taking a break part”“That part made me freak out a bit”“You should tell him that when you sort stuff out” he reasoned.“I will” she nodded “Can I talk to you about the conversation I had with my dad this morning, I usually talk about it with-”“It’s fine Val, of course you can” Lee dismissed her rambling.“Well he told me that we are going to be sorting out his childhood house, not to sell or whatever but because Dumbledore wants it as a safe house” she said.“Why would we need a safe house?” Lee questioned.“Do you remember in the summer when death eaters stormed the world cup”“Yes, hard not to,” Lee exhaled.“Well Dumbledore thinks that it’s a sign that the Voldemort is making an appearance”“I thought he was dead”“So did I, but as much as I dislike Dumbledore I do trust his judgement on this kind of stuff” she admitted.“So his response to the situation is for your dad to start preparing his old house as a safe house” Lee clarified.“Yeah, I was also told that Dumbledore said for my dad not to tell anyone, so you can’t either” she added.“I won’t” Lee nodded before continuing “Do you think we’ll have to use it?”“I’m not sure, but the moment people start needing it I’ll let you know” she continued “If I’m stuck in that house for an entire summer I’d at least need someone my age with me”“And I’m the option at the moment”“Well things are rough with George and I love you both but I’ve always preferred you over Fred” she began “Don’t tell him I told you that”“I won’t, you are the first person to tell me that I’m preferred over someone else”“Well it’s hard when your closest friends are twins, they have a built in best friend” Valerie continued “And I suppose when one of them takes the girl you were crushing on”“I think I’ve gotten over Angelina,” Lee continued.“Really?” Val asked.“Yeah, I’ve realised some things” Lee started.“Like what?”“There is someone else I prefer”“Spill” Valerie’s feet moved off of the desk as she leaned forward.“Firstly, it’s a guy” Lee admitted “I still like girls”“You’re bisexual like my dad,” Valerie comforted “And me”“Yeah, I guess, wait and you?”“Yeah, I don’t know if George knows but he wasn’t my first kiss” she started “It was a girl”“Who?” Lee continued.“A muggle girl I met over the summer before our fourth year” she replied “I haven’t seen her since”“Oh, well anyway back to this guy”“Yes back to this guy, tell me who” Valerie was excited for Lee.“Elijah Medlock, he’s our year in Ravenclaw,” Lee told her.“He has blonde hair and the most stunning green eyes doesn’t he” she continued.“Yeah, that's the one,” Lee admitted.“For how long?” she asked.“March, so not too long,” Lee told her.“That’s cute, I always knew he liked men,” she said.“How?”“I’ve seen the books he reads, the muggle books are the ones that my Uncle Remus said were his and I quote ‘gay awakening’ he won’t let me read them” she laughed.“Well, I’m glad I got to tell someone, I haven’t told anyone yet and Eli was wondering when we would start telling people, he wants to stop hanging out through study sessions” Lee continued.“So I’m the only person who knows,” Valerie confirmed.“Yeah, I think Eli’s sister might know, she’s in second year and looks like a copy of him but female”“I’ve seen her around” Valerie nodded “You should tell other people though, both the twins would be happy for you”“I know, but it is like coming out and telling people you’re in a relationship all at once”“Maybe do it one at a time, like come out to them first then tell them about Eli” she offered,“That sounds like a good idea, I don’t know why I haven’t done it that way”“Well I haven’t actually told anyone I was bisexual” Valerie assured him “Not even my dad so you are the first to know”“So we both came out to each other,” Lee laughed.“I suppose so” she started “So when am I going to meet Eli as your boyfriend”“It’s nice for someone to say that out loud, I suppose you can sit with us tomorrow” Lee said.“I will,” she nodded.~The next morning came the actual third event. Valerie and George’s relationship hadn’t healed magically overnight so she poured her focus into Harry instead of thinking about it. She met up with him for breakfast, she ate and he stared at the food as if it was going to kill him. She then decided that they were going on a walk.“Come on Harry you can’t mope around until the task starts” Valerie insisted as she practically dragged Harry out of the common room.“I can, you just won't let me” he responded.“It will be good for you, trust me Hermione and Ron are getting anxious watching you be anxious”“That is not how that works”“I don’t care, let’s go”They made their way out to the grounds, despite the weather edging into summer there was still a bitterness to the air. Several students were outside enjoying the fact that there was a sort of sun out.“Dad and I are on Dumbledore’s case about getting you to stay with us over the summer” she started.“Really?” he started “I didn’t think you would do that”“Dumbledore won’t let you for some reason, he wont tell us, well me, dad might know” she continued.“Why do you only refer to him as Sirius or ‘my dad’ to other people?” Harry started “I noticed it so I was pointing it out”“Well I see you as my brother, I think you see Sirius as a father figure” she admitted “So it doesn’t feel weird just calling him dad around you”“I do see him as a father figure” Harry agreed “Do you think he sees me like a son?”“I think he will”“What do you mean by will?”“I think you both see each other as James at the moment, you want a dad and he wants his best friend back and I suppose you look and act like him” she explained, “I think he will see you as a son figure soon enough, the tournament has started to change that”“Why now and not earlier?”“He’s watching you in dangerous situations, his paternal instincts are kicking in” she laughed.Harry joined in with the laughter.“I’m glad you dragged me out of the common room” Harry told her.“So am I”Their laughter died down and they walked in silence for a bit, a comfortable silence filled with background chatter, animal noises and the breeze.“I’m assuming that you already know dad isn’t going to be there today” Valerie broke the silence.“Yeah,” Harry nodded.“Also I’m going to be sat with Lee and another sixth year Elijah, do you know who he is?”“No”“Of course you don’t, you live in your little social bubble of people you know and the people that the people you know know”“That didn’t make sense,” Harry half laughed.“It did”“Why aren’t you sitting with the twins?”“George and I are on a break” she replied “We had an argument over stuff”“Oh, is everything alright”“It will be, don’t worry about me”“I can’t let someone break my big sister's heart,” Harry teased.“My heart isn’t broken,” she smiled.“If you say so” Harry raised his eyebrows.“What is that supposed to mean?” she asked, they were narrowing in on the castle.“Just make sure it’s sorted before I have to see you both together outside of school”“I’ll take that as a threat,” she replied.~Later that afternoon before the task started Valerie was introduced to Elijah.“Val meet Eli, Eli meet Val” Lee introduced the pair.“Nice to meet you” Eli started.“You to, I was told by Lee I am the first to know”“You told her” Eli addressed Lee.“You didn’t tell him you told me” Valerie also addressed Lee.“It never came up,” Lee defended “It’s been less than a day”“Well at least we don’t have to avoid that topic” Eli sighed “Also we’ve had breakfast and lunch together as well as ‘studying’”“I was telling Lee to just tell people, no one would care in a negative way” Valerie continued.“Listen to her Lee”“I will, I just want to tell the twins first” Lee reasoned.“Well hurry that up”“I will” Lee said honestly “Also how do you know that no one would care negatively?”“Well no one says anything about Feyre and Heidi, and my dad said most people didn’t care when he and Remus were together” Valerie continued.“You’re father Sirius Black was gay” Eli’s eyes widened.“Bisexual” she corrected “Why does everyone act surprised? He wore eyeliner, nail varnish, had longer hair and consistently wore band tees and listened to Bowie, Queen and ABBA almost exclusively, not mention he had several piercings”“Well most people don’t assume,” Lee said.“I suppose I’m not most people, because I knew Eli was gay the moment I saw him with ‘The Picture of Dorian Gray’ and annotating it whilst reading it”“Was it that obvious?” Eli asked.“Only to a trained eye”“Alright, let's go to the Quidditch pitch, that’s where the third task is,” Lee said.“We know that” Valerie chimed in, following Lee.“I know you seemed to get distracted,” Lee continued.“Sue me for being conversational” Valerie continued “Eli is an interesting person”“I know I am, I make it a point to be” Eli continued, he had moved forward to walk next to Lee, he slid his hand into Lee’s.They continued into the quidditch seating, they were slightly shocked to see a massive hedge maze in the middle of the pitch.“Oliver would be so upset right now” Valerie laughed as they took up seats near one of the sets of stairs “I’m going to tell him about it in my next letter to him”“You still letter Oliver?” Lee questioned.“Well he wanted updates on who was the new Keeper this year, he was upset to hear that Quidditch was cancelled” she started “He was also upset when they turned the pitch into an arena for dragon fighting as well”“Nothing can get between that man and his love for Quidditch,” Lee commented.“I know, it’s concerning”The task was introduced to start, the champions introduced their announcements met with cheers. Valerie swore she saw Molly and Arthur at pitchside for Harry; she smiled at the idea. The champions were sent out into the maze one by one and then they waited, well there were large screens with occasional videos of the champions but nothing regular enough for Valerie so she sat there and tried to interact with Lee and Eli but her mind drifted into overthinking and anxiety.